"McKinley -The Door in the Hedge (v1.0)" - читать интересную книгу автора (McKinley Robin)The Door In The Hedge Robin McKinley 1981 ISBN 0698119606 “Robin McKinley paints a magical landscape that will delight
enchant hearts young and old.” —Joan D. Vinge “The Door In The Hedge opens onto a world of magic
that is both muscular and enchanting. Robin McKinley obviously loves the music
of the old tales, but she adds melodies all her own, and that is what makes
these stories so very very special and so very very unforgettable.” —Jane Yolen “McKinley, in these stories, is afraid neither of great
beauty nor of great evil. She has the gift of taking these stories and retelling
them with love...” —Science Fiction Review “... adds subtlety, complexity, and suspense to what is only
tersely stated in Grimm. Like a musical theme and variations the telling is
full of digressions and decorations—arpeggios of ideas and language—that add
new depth to an old tale.” —Horn Book “This collection should interest readers of all ages who
never tire of wizards and fairyland.” —Washington Post This book is
dedicated to the memory of my grandfathers: Albert Turrell,
who told me stories even more wonderful than those I could find in
Andrew Lang, and Thomas McKinley,
who was a soldier and fought for a Queen Contents The Stolen Princess Prologuethe
last mortal kingdom before the unmeasured sweep of Faerieland begins has
at best held an uneasy truce with its unpredictable neighbor. There is nothing
to show a boundary, at least on the mortal side of it; and if any ordinary
human creature ever saw a faerie—or at any rate recognized one—it was never
mentioned; but the existence of the boundary and of faeries beyond it is never
in doubt either. The people who live in those last lands are a little special
themselves, and either they breed true or the children grow up and leave for
less suspenseful countryside. Those who do leave are rarely heard from again,
and then only in stiff or hasty letters written to assure friends and family of
their well-being; they never return in person. But some of those who leave
remember what they have left; and the memories are not all taken up with things
that go bump in the night (which are never faeries, who know better than to make
noise) or the feeling of being watched while standing at the center of a wide,
sunny, sweet-smelling meadow and spinning helplessly in your tracks seeking for
the shadow that is always behind you. For much of that watchfulness is
friendly: if you lie down by the side of a brook and fall asleep, the murmuring
water sends pleasant dreams of love and courage; and if a child loses its way
in a forest, it finds its way out again before it is anything more than tired
and scratched and cross and hungry. And there are years when no babies at all are stolen from
their cradles, and new mothers laugh, and grandparents gloat, and new fathers
spin fabulous dreams of future greatness and trip over their own feet. But
there are also years when expectant mothers go about with white faces and dread
the arrival of what they most want, and the fathers listen anxiously for a
child’s first cry, but are not soothed when finally they hear it. And the
father’s first question, as is the way of fathers everywhere, is “A boy or a
girl?” But his reasons, in this last country, are a little different. The
faeries always choose boy babies. The story is still told that once, perhaps a century ago, or
perhaps two, a five-weeks girl was snatched away through a window her parents
knew only too well that they had bolted carefully from the inside. But after
two days—or rather, nights, for all immortal thievery occurs in the dark
hours—the baby was returned. There was never any question of a changeling. The whole
silly idea of changelings was invented by lazy parents too far inland for any
faintest whiff of faerie shores to have reached them; parents who cannot think
of any other reason why their youngest, or middle, or eldest, or next-to-somethingest
child should be so regrettable; they know they aren’t to blame. So there was no shadow in these parents’ overjoyed minds.
But they were good people, and thoughtful, and after telling everyone they knew
just once about the miraculous return, they never mentioned it again. Except
once to the girl herself when she was almost grown; and she nodded, and looked
thoughtful, but said nothing; and the uneasy dreams she had had for as long as
she could remember, about impossible things that insisted that they were to be
believed, stopped abruptly. She never mentioned the dreams to anyone either.
Loose talk about faeries, dreams, and impossible things was not encouraged. It
might be dangerous. Six weeks after the little girl’s marvelous adventure a
family that lived only two streets over from her family lost its baby—a boy. He
was the third child: he had two older sisters. He was not returned; nothing was
ever heard of him again. That was always the way of it. Nothing was ever again heard
of the lost children; that was what, in the end, made it so terrible. The little
girl who was returned seemed none the worse for wear; but then she had only
been gone two days, and since she had been brought back she must have been a
mistake. There was some thought, rarely mentioned aloud, that the fact that the
faeries treated their mistakes kindly, or at least had been generous enough to
bring this particular one back, was a good omen for the treatment of those they
kept. It was this idea, persisting in the backs of people’s minds, that made
the retelling of the story of the baby that was returned so common. It was all
the comfort they had. What happened to all the other ones, the ones that disappeared
forever? But the parents of girls are not to be envied either. A boy,
if he survives his first year, is safe. It is the girls who at last have the
harder time of it, because it is when they reach their early blush of womanly
beauty, between the ages, say, of sixteen and nineteen—it is then that they are
in danger. And as it is the strong, handsome, happy boys that are taken, so it
is the wisest and most beautiful girls—the girls who come home early from the
parties they most enjoy, and leave their friends desolate behind them, because
they know their parents are worrying at their being out so late; the same girls
who never themselves think about being stolen because they have far too much
else to do with their time and talents. If a girl reaches twenty, she may breathe easier and think
about marrying. But she has arrived safely at the cost of the cheerful
carelessness of her youth; and it is too late for her to regain it now. But the land was a good land, and its true people could not
desert it, for they loved it; and it seemed that the land loved them in return;
even if there were those who found the land’s curious awareness of the people
who stood or walked upon it disquieting. And sometimes even those who had been
born and raised there left to find some country that would not keep them awake
at night with its silence. Perhaps, bordering Faerieland, as it did, the touch
of immortality made this land richer, more beautiful even than it might otherwise
have been; arid perhaps that touch lay gently on the people themselves. But for
whatever reason, the land had been lived in for hundreds of years, and the
people built their houses and barns and shops, and tilled their fields, and
worked at their crafts, and married and ... had children. There was some commerce between them and less enchanted
countries, and it was often observed that if you dared buy anything from that
land, it lasted longer or tasted better or was more beautiful than its like
from other origins; but the market for these things was limited because the
commoner sort of mortal often found that things from that last land were a
little hard to live with. They preyed on your mind; you had the feeling that
they were breathing if you turned your back on them. Even a loaf of bread from
that strange wheat could give you uncanny dreams—or insights into your neighbor
all the more unnerving because they were accurate. But its true people didn’t care; and as some left it, others
came, having tasted its wine, perhaps, or worn a cloak woven from its flax, and
felt themselves somehow transformed, if only a little bit—just enough to make
them restless, enough to make them come and see the strange living land themselves.
And some of these looked long, and settled; and it, whatever it was, crept into
the eyes of those who stayed, and into their blood, so they could not bear the
thought of leaving, whatever dooms might hang over them if they remained. There was something else, never discussed, and shunned even
in the farthest secret reaches of the mind, but still present. No family was
ever ended by the faeries’ attentions. The first-born were rarely taken;
usually they were the second—or third—or fourth-born. And never more than one
child from a family disappeared, even if the entire family was spectacular in
its beauty and charm and general desirability. This meant that the worst never
quite happened; the spirit and will were never quite broken. And in that uncommonly beautiful land, living under that particular
sky, it was difficult if not impossible not to recover from almost anything but
death itself. But this narrow boon, this last hope not quite betrayed, was
not talked about—not because of the simple dreadfulness of being grateful that
only one child is forfeit. No, there was something else which cut even deeper:
the omniscience indicated by the faeries’ choice. First children were, in fact,
sometimes taken, and how could the invisible thieves know in advance that more
children would be born? Or that some sudden sickness would not take away the
one or two that remained? But these things never happened; the faeries always
knew. It wasn’t something that those who had to live with it found themselves
capable of thinking about. There were always the other things to think about,
the good things. Perhaps it came out even in the end; perhaps even a little
better than even. The land was peaceful, and evidently always had been; even
the history books could recount no wars. When there were storms at harvest time
or sullen wet springs when the seeds died underground, somehow there was always
just enough left to get everyone through the winter. And childless couples who
desperately wanted children did eventually have one—or perhaps two; and if the
faeries snatched one, they were still one better off than they had once feared
they would remain. And so the years passed, and one generation gave way to the
next, and the oldest trees in the oldest forests grew a little taller and a little
thicker still; and the fireside tales of a family became the legends of a
country. But that same time that changed a quiet story into a far-striding
legend changed also the people who told and retold it. The world turned, and
new stories rose up, and the legends of the old days faltered a little, or turned
themselves in their course to keep up with the lives of their people, and the
lives of great-grandchildren of those they had first known. Perhaps even the
immortal ones beyond the borders of this last land felt the change in some
fashion: for that they ventured at all, and for whatever reason, into mortal
realms risked them to some sense of mortal lives and cares. Perhaps. Part Onethe
faeries had never been much noted for stealing members of the royal
family of that last kingdom, perhaps because that family was more noted for its
political acumen and a rather ponderous awareness of its own importance than
for lightness of foot and spirit or beauty of face and form. But the current Queen’s
own sister, her twin sister, on the eve of their seventeenth birthday, had been
stolen; and the Queen herself had never quite gotten over it. Or so everyone
else thought: the Queen tried not to think of it at all. The twins had been their royal parents’ only children, and
they were as beautiful as dawn, as spring, as your favorite poem and your first
love: as beautiful as the rest of their family—aunts, uncles, cousins, and
cousins-several-times-removed—were kind and stuffy and inclined to stoutness.
The twins were kind, too, probably as kind as they were beautiful, which could
not have been said of their worthy but plump parents. Alora was the eldest by about half an hour, and so it was understood
that she would eventually be Queen; but this cast no shadow between her and Ellian
her sister, as you knew at once when you saw them together. And they were
always together. Alora was fair and Ellian dark; it was easy to tell them apart
with your eyes open. But with your eyes shut, it was impossible: they both had
the same husky, slightly breathless voice, and they thought so much alike that
you could expect the same comment from either of them. The people loved them;
loved them so much that no one felt the desire to indulge in a preference for
one sister over the other. Not that they were stupidly interchangeable. They understood
that the sympathy between them was so great that it left them quite free: and
so Alora played the flute, and Ellian the harp; Ellian preferred horseback
riding and Alora bathing in the lake, where she could outswim many of the fish,
while Ellian paddled and floated and got her hair in her eyes and laughed.
Alora could sing and Ellian could not. And each wore clothes that suited her
individual coloring best; they made no mistakes here. But while they each rode
a white mare on state occasions, Ellian’s had fire in its eye and a curl to its
lip, while Alora had to wear spurs to keep hers from falling asleep. They slept in the same room, their tall canopied princesses’
beds each pushed under a tall mullioned window. The room was large enough for
both of them and their ladies-in-waiting and their royal robes not to get too severely
in one another’s way when they were dressing for a high court dinner, but not
so large that they could not whisper to each other when they should have been
asleep, and not lose the whispers into the high carved ceiling and the deep
rugs and curtains. And so it was that when Alora opened her eyes on her
seventeenth birthday and saw the sun shining as though he were convinced that
this was the finest day he had ever seen and he must make the most of it, she
looked across the room to her sister’s bed and found it empty. She knew at once
what had happened, although neither of them had ever thought of it before. If
Ellian had gone out early, she would have awakened her sister first, in case
she would like to accompany her—as Alora would have. They always accompanied
each other. The little blue flowers called faeries’-eyes scattered across the
coverlet were not more dreadful to her now than the fact of the empty bed
itself. A few minutes later when they found her, Alora was curled up
on her sister’s bed, weeping silently and hopelessly into her sister’s pillow.
When they lifted her up, they were surprised by a faint mysterious smell from
the bruised flowers she had lain upon. The ladies bundled the coverlet up, flowers
and all, and took it away, and burnt it. The Queen and the ladies-in-waiting cried and wailed till
the whole palace was infected, and the people who were gathered in the palace
courtyard ready to cheer the opening festivities of the Princesses’ birthday
groaned aloud when they heard the news, given by the King himself with tears running
down his face; and many wept as bitterly as Alora herself as they went their
sorry ways homeward. But while everyone else was sorry, they also at last shook
themselves out of it and went on with their lives. Alora did not. She felt that
she had only half a life left, and that a pale and quiet one. Her worried
parents decided that perhaps the best thing to do for her was to marry her off
quickly and let her begin housekeeping; it might also remind her of her
responsibilities. She would be Queen someday, and her current listlessness
would not do at all in a monarch. Her betrothed was willing—it was no state
marriage of convenience for him: he had been desperately in love with her for
three years, since she had first smiled at him, and was even unhappier than her
parents that she smiled no more—and she was, well, she was fond of him and
supposed she didn’t mind. He was a cousin, but so many times removed that while
he was indisputably kind, he was neither stout nor pompous; and in her weaker moments
she thought he was quite handsome; and in her official moments she thought he
would make a good king. They were married on her eighteenth birthday—it helped
to cover up what had happened just a year ago—and he had just turned thirty. She did pick up a bit after she was married. She never
became exactly lively again, but then she was also getting older. Her smiles
came more easily, and to her own surprise, she fell in love with her earnest
young husband. He had known full well when his marriage proposal had been
officially offered and officially accepted that Alora thought of him vaguely as
a nice man and she did have to marry someone suitable. He also realized without
false modesty that as available royalty went, he was a bargain. Not only did he
not wear a corset nor have a red nose, he did have a sense of humor. So, after he married her, he set out not really to woo her,
which he thought would be cheating when affairs of state had almost forced them
to get married in the first place, but to be as unflaggingly nice to her as he
thought he could get away with. Their delight in each other after they became
the sort of lovers that minstrels make ballads about (although it was certainly
unpoetic of them to be married to each other) was so apparent that it spilled
over into their dealings with their people; and the court became a more joyful
place than it had been for many a long royal generation. And minstrels did make
ballads about them, even though they were married to each other. It was the tradition in this country that when the King and
Queen reached a certain age—nobody knew precisely when that age was, but the
country was lucky in its monarchs as it was lucky in so much else, and somehow
they always had enough sense to know when they had reached it—they retired, and
the next King and Queen took over. The older ones always went off to live somewhere
as far away and as obscure as possible so they would not be tempted to meddle;
and the new pair could settle in and start off without the grief of their
parents’ death hanging over them—or the feeling, on the other hand, that the
parents were just in the next room, grumbling about the muddle those youngsters
were making. But usually the old King and Queen did not step down until
the young ones had a child or two, and it half-raised and at least potentially
capable of looking after itself to some extent. But Alora bore no children. And
at last her parents shrugged and said that they had waited long enough. The
Queen dreamed every night about that little cottage in the woods, with the
brook beside it, and a flower garden that she could keep with her own hands—sometimes
she dreamed of it two or three times in a night. Children weren’t strictly
necessary, even for monarchs; there was always somebody available to pass a
crown to. And so at last came a day full of boxes and wagons and shouts, and
last-minute directions on ruling (“Don’t forget that the Duke of Murn expects
to be served fresh aradel at every dinner he’s invited to: I don’t care what
season it is, he will make your life miserable with hunting stories if you don’t”).
It all ended eventually with “Well, don’t worry, you won’t make too big a mess
of it; we have faith in you; and come and visit us sometimes when the garden is
blooming—and, well, goodbye.” While the people lined the roads and cheered, the new Queen
Alora and King Gilvan stood silently on their balcony, the Royal Balcony of
Public Appearances and Addresses, and watched the wagons roll away. When the wagons were quite out of sight, and only a dusty
blur on the horizon remained, hanging over the road they took and graying the
trees that lined it, the pair on their balcony turned and went down into the
palace, into their private rooms. Gilvan was the first to break the silence; he sighed and
said: “I wish my parents would take it upon themselves to retire. There’re more
than enough rising generations to take over for them—in fact you’d think the
pressure from below would rise up and sweep them away ... but dukes and
duchesses never seem to feel the compulsion to be reasonable that kings and
queens do.” Gilvan had felt rather than seen the unhappy look Alora had given
him when he spoke of rising generations, and he knew what she was thinking
before she opened her mouth. “Don’t worry about it,” he said simply. “You needn’t.” “But—” “I alone have half a dozen brothers and sisters, and they’re
all married and all have half a dozen children apiece. As your father said—” “He didn’t exactly say it,” said Alora hastily. “No; his range of hems is wide and most expressive.
But the crown won’t go begging; that’s all.” Gilvan paused and looked
thoughtful. “There’s rather a glut on the market in royal offspring in our day,
really. We don’t have to add to it. In fact, it may be wiser that we don’t.
There isn’t all that much for all of us to do. There are too many local
festivals and celebrations of this and that already, and even more dukes and
earls to do the presiding.” Alora almost laughed. “Yes, but as King and Queen we really
ought to have an heir. Of our own.” Gilvan shrugged. “Noisy little beasts, children—or at any
rate our family’s are all tiresomely loud—we can do without them. There are too
many that have to visit us already. And if you mean that direct-line stuff,
well, the crown has done more dancing around over the last several hundred
years than a cat on a hot stove. A small leap to a nephew—is it Antin that’s
the oldest? We aren’t due for Queen What’s-her-name, are we?” “No, Antin, fortunately. Lirrah is the next oldest.” “And hasn’t a brain in her pretty head.” Gilvan looked
relieved. “I thought it was Antin—as long as he doesn’t break his neck out
hunting someday. Anyway, a small leap to a nephew won’t discomfit it any. And
you know I don’t mind.” Alora looked at him and nodded: he was only speaking the
truth. He didn’t mind; but she did not know how much that decision had cost
him, and she couldn’t help wondering. And she did mind, somehow; and she rather
thought that their people, even if only wistfully, did too. Antin was a nice
boy (and let nothing happen to him! One could only hope Lirrah’s parents could
find someone with sense enough for two to marry her), but ... she didn’t mean
to think of Ellian, but still she often did; and she knew the rumor that was
whispered about her, Queen Alora: that she bore her husband and her kingdom no
children because she had never quite recovered from the loss of her sister
years ago. She wasn’t sure that this wasn’t correct. But then, shortly after she became Queen, and after a dozen
quiet years of marriage, Alora began to have dizzy spells in the mornings when
she first stepped out of bed. She didn’t like being sick, so she ignored them,
assuming that if they didn’t get any attention they would go away; and every
day they did, but most mornings they came back. Then other things happened, and
she knew for sure: but she was afraid to tell anyone, because perhaps it still
wasn’t true, maybe she read the signs wrong because she wanted so much that it
be true. And then one day Gilvan went looking for his wife and couldn’t find
her anywhere that he thought she should be; and at last when he was beginning
to feel a little worried, he ran her to earth in their big bedroom. The bed
itself was a monster, up three velvet-carpeted steps to a dais almost as large
as the dais that held the royal table in the banqueting hall. The four carved
bedposts stood eight feet above the mattress, broad as masts, and were almost
black in color, yielding only a very little brown warmth if the sun shone full
upon them; the bed-curtains were as elaborate as a hundred of the finest
needlewomen could make them, working all day for six months before the royal
wedding, a dozen years ago. Alora looked very small, sitting at the great bed’s foot,
her arms around one of the posts, her face pressed against the curtains. She
sat very still, as if she were afraid she might overflow if she moved; but with
joy or sorrow he could not tell. “What is it?” he said, and realized his heart was thumping
much louder than it ought to be. She opened her eyes and saw him, and a smile overflowed her
quietness. She let go the bedpost and held out her arms to him. “Our heir,” she
said. “Six months more, I think, if I have been keeping proper count. I’ve been
afraid to tell you before, but it’s true, after all these years....” Gilvan, who had never cared before, discovered suddenly and
shatteringly that he was about to care very much indeed. Alora had been keeping proper count; five months and
twenty-seven days later she gave birth to a daughter, while Gilvan paced up and
down a long stone corridor somewhere in the palace—later, he was never quite
sure where it was—and thought about all sorts of things, not a one of which he
could remember afterward. They named her Linadel, and her christening party was
the most magnificent occasion anyone could remember. The young sprigs and
dandies of the court—even the best-regulated court has a few of them who are
above having a good time—had a good time; the great-grandmothers who spent all
their time complaining how much handsomer and finer and generally superior
things had been when they were young unbent enough to smile and admit that this
was really a rather nice party, now they came to think of it. And the old King
and Queen dusted themselves off, and left their precious flower garden long
enough to return to the capital, and meet their new granddaughter, and borrow
some fancy dress, and go to the party; and they even thought their
granddaughter was worth it. Linadel herself was rosy and smiling throughout, and didn’t
seem to mind being kept awake so long and passed from one set of strange arms
to another, and breathed on by all sorts (all the better sorts, at least) of
strange people. She continued to smile and to make small gurgles and squeaks,
and to look fresh and contented. It was her parents who wore out first and
called an end to the festivities. Linadel grew up, as princesses are expected to do, more
beautiful every day; and with charms of mind and manner that kept pace. She
didn’t speak at all till she was three years old, and then on her third birthday
she astonished everyone by saying, quite distinctly, as she sat surrounded by
gifts and fancy sweets, and godmothers and godfathers (she had almost two dozen
of them), and specially favored subjects and servants, “This is a very nice
party. Thank you very much.” Everyone thought this was a very auspicious beginning;
and they were right. Linadel never lisped her r’s or took refuge in smiling and
looking as pretty as a picture (which she could have done easily) when she
tackled a comment too large for her. On her fourth birthday she presented
everyone with what amounted to a small speech. “And a better one than some I’ve
heard her granddaddy give,” said a godfather out of the corner of his mouth to
a godmother, who giggled. She never looked back, whatever she did. In any other
kingdom her parents and friends—and everyone was her friend—would have said
that the faeries had blessed her. Here, they said only, “Isn’t she wonderful,
isn’t she beautiful, isn’t it splendid that she’s ours?” She was beautiful. Her hair was dark, velvet brown by
candlelight and almost chestnut in the sun; and it fell in long slow curls past
her shoulders. When she was thoughtful, she would wind a loose curl—her thick
hair invariably escaped from its ribbons—around one hand and pull gently till
it slid through her fingers and sprang back to its place. This habit, as she
grew older, made young men breathe hard. Her eyes were grey. Or at least mostly grey. They had lights
and glimmers in them that some people thought were blue, or green, or perhaps
gold; but for everyday purposes (and even a princess has need for a few
everyday facts) they were grey. Her skin was pale and pure, with three or four
coppery freckles across her small nose to keep her from being perfect. Her
hands were long and slim and quiet, and a touch from them would still a barking
dog or soothe a fever. But the strongest thing about her, and perhaps the finest
too, was her will. It was her will that prevented her from being hopelessly
spoiled, when without it—in spite of the intelligence and cheerfulness that
were as much a part of her as her dark hair and pale eyes—it would have been
inevitable. Her will told her that she was a princess and would someday become
a queen, and had responsibilities (many of them tiresome) therefore; but beyond
that she was an ordinary human being like any other. It was her position as a
princess which explained the extravagant respect and praise she received from
everyone (except her parents, whom she could talk to as two other ordinary
human beings caught in the same trap); and it was this belief in her essential
ordinariness that prevented her head from being turned by the other. She did
very well this way; and the strength of her willful innocence meant that she
did not realize that the respect and admiration was by it that much increased. It is all very well to say that all princesses are good and
beautiful and charming; but this is usually a determined optimism on everybody’s
part rather than the truth. After all, if a girl is a princess, she is undeniably
a princess, and the best must be made of it; and how much pleasanter it would
be if she were good and beautiful. There’s always the hope that if enough
people behave as though she is, a little of it will rub off. But Linadel really was good and beautiful and charming, and
kind and thoughtful and wise, and while at the very end you must add “and wonderfully
obstinate,” well, for a girl in her position to support all her other virtues,
she had to be. But how to find such a paragon a suitable husband? When she
was fifteen her parents began reluctantly to discuss the necessity of finding
her a husband. They should have done this long ago, but had put it off again
and again. The obvious choice was Antin, who was a nice boy, and who, if Linadel
had not been born, would have worn the crown anyway; and the thought that he would
not disgrace it had comforted Gilvan and Alora through their childless years.
But that comfort was fifteen years old now, and Antin was a man grown—and
still, really, a rather nice boy. It was not that he was lazy, for as a duke,
and one still in line for the throne although now—once removed, he had duties
to perform and dignity to maintain, and he performed and maintained suitably.
He was also a splendid horseman (a king needs to look good on horseback for the
morale of his people) and no physical coward. It wasn’t even that he was
stupid—although he did have a slight tendency toward royal corpulence.
But—somehow—there was something a little bit missing. This was perhaps most
visible in the fact that he, while very polite about the honor of it, et cetera,
wasn’t the least enthusiastic himself about marrying his young and beautiful
cousin. Both Alora and Gilvan, trying to see behind his eyes, felt that his attitude
toward kingship was one of well-suppressed dislike. The rumor was that he was in love with a mere viscount’s
daughter, who was pretty enough and nice enough, but not anything in particular
herself, and that the only enthusiasm Antin did feel on the subject of Linadel’s
marriage was that it should happen soon and to someone else; so that he would
be free to marry his little Colly. Gilvan and Alora became aware of the rumor,
and by that time they were inclined to hope it was true, as the best for everybody
concerned. But it was delicate ground nonetheless, and if Antin
were to be discarded as an eligible king, a better reason than his indifference
to the post must be found. This proved more difficult than it looked. It was
managed finally, after a lot of hemming and hawing on all sides, with an
agreement that since everybody in Gilvan’s and Alora’s families was already
related to everybody else, usually in several different degrees, to add further
to the confusion by marrying Linadel to Antin was beyond the point of sense. Everyone involved breathed a sigh of relief. It can be
assumed that this included Colly, although no one asked her. It was true that the royal family of this kingdom, like
those of many other kingdoms, had mostly the same blood running through all of
its veins; but if Antin himself had not been a specific problem, the subject
probably would not have come up. As it was, it meant that Linadel’s husband
could not be any other member of the family either. It was a relief to have
found a way to reject Antin without losing too much face (and the people talked
about it anyway: the true purpose of a royal family, as Gilvan rather often observed,
is to be a topic of gossip common to all, and thus engender in its subjects a
feeling of unity and shared interests); but one still was left to play by the
rules one had made, however inconvenient those rules were. And, as Gilvan and Alora understood in advance and soon
proved in fact, the last mortal kingdom before Faerieland had some difficulty
in luring an outsider of suitable rank, parts, and heritage to be its king;
even with Linadel as bait—or perhaps partly because of it. The ones who were
willing were willing because they were fascinated by the thought of all that
stealthy and inscrutable magic, sending out who knew what impalpable influences
across its borders which lay so near although no one could say precisely
where—an attitude which Alora and Gilvan and their people didn’t like at all.
Such candidates as there were were almost automatically poets or prophets or
madmen, or all three combined; and the first were foolish, the second strident,
and the third disconcerting; and none of them would have made a good king. The rest were afraid, afraid to come any nearer than they already
were—which, if they were near enough to receive state visits from that last kingdom,
was probably too near. “I’ll marry her to a commoner first!” said Gilvan violently
after a particularly unfortunate interview with the fifth son of a petty
kingdom who fancied his artistic temperament. “I’ve only just noticed something,” Alora said wearily; “the
only immigrants we ever get—the ones that stay, and seem to love it here as we
do—they’re never aristocrats. We haven’t had any new blue blood in generations.
I’d never thought of it before. I wonder if it means anything.” “That aristocratic blood runs thinner than the usual sort,”
said Gilvan shortly. He drummed his fingers on his purple velvet knee. “Besides,
there’s no room for them. Why should they come? We have more earls per square
foot than any other country I’ve ever heard of.....” “And we’re related to every last one of them,” said Alora,
and sighed. It was a problem, and it remained a problem, and two years
passed without any promise of solution. Linadel didn’t mind because she had
never been in love; the idea of a husband was a rational curiosity only, like
how to get through state occasions without treading on one’s great heavy
robes—and how, in those same robes, heavy and cumbersome as full armor, one
could hold one’s arms out straight and steady for the Royal Blessing of the
People, which took forever, because there were always lots of special mentions
by personal request of a subject to his sovereign. She had asked Alora, whose
arms never trembled, and Alora had smiled grimly and said, “Practice.” So Linadel practiced being a princess—it wouldn’t occur to
her that it came to her naturally—and became wiser and more beautiful, and even
more loving and lovable; and she wasn’t perfect, but she wasn’t ordinary
either. There was a hidden advantage to this preoccupation with finding
Linadel a suitable husband; it took her parents’ minds off the ever present
fear all parents of beautiful daughters in that last kingdom felt. Gilvan doted
on his daughter and realized furthermore that she really was almost as
wonderful as he thought she was; and with a similar sort of double-think he put
out of his mind any thought of losing her to Faerieland. He had occasionally to
deal with other parents’ losses—even a king is occasionally touched by the
thing his people keep the most forcefully to themselves—but he refused to apply
the same standard to himself. Once he wandered so far as to think, “Besides, an
only child is never taken” and recoiled, appalled that he should come to
reassuring himself on a subject by definition unthinkable. And that had been
when Linadel was a child of only a few years. In the same summer that Gilvan avoided reassuring himself,
Alora and Linadel, wandering far from the royal gardens, discovered a little
meadow whose bright grass was thick with the mysterious blue flowers that the
people of that country would never gather, that they called faeries’-eyes. The
stems were long and graceful, each bearing several long slender leaves and a
single small flower at its tip, nodding in breezes that human beings did not
feel, and glowing in the sunlight with a color that could not quite be
believed. It was undeniably blue, that color, but a blue that no one had ever
seen elsewhere. Linadel ran forward with a cry of pleasure and plucked one
of the flowers before her stunned mother could stop her: and she ran back at
once when Alora failed to follow her and held the flower up and said, “Isn’t it
lovely, Mother? May we take some home?” Alora, looking down, saw with a terrible pang that deep ethereal
blue reflected in her own daughter’s eyes. But she said only, very quietly, “No,
my dear, these are wildflowers, and they do not like to sit in houses; we will
leave them here.” She took the small blue thing Linadel held and laid it in the
grass near its fellows, and they turned away from that meadow and walked
elsewhere. Alora dreamed of that meadow, and the blue in Linadel’s wide
grey eyes, for years after that; but she never remembered the dream when she
awoke—only a vague feeling of fear, and of things forbidden; and she did not recall
the incident that had begun the dreams. What she did still recall was her sister’s face; and
sometimes the young Linadel reminded her of what Ellian had been at the same
age. Linadel’s coloring was similar to her aunt’s, but there the resemblance
ended, beyond a chance fleeting expression such as young princesses everywhere
may occasionally be caught at. The thing that Alora noticed more and more as
the years passed was how much more solemn Linadel was than she and Ellian had
been; but Linadel had no sister to help bear the oppressive weight of royalty. By the time Linadel’s seventeenth birthday was the next occasion
on the state calendar, she had practiced princessing so successfully that her
royal robes never got under her feet any more, nor did her arms tremble; and
her mother suddenly realized: “She is preparing to be a queen alone.” She
thought of Gilvan and how little her life would have been without him, and her
heart failed her. And then a new juggler’s trick would make the Princess laugh,
or a new ballad make her look as young and lovely as she really was—if less
like a queen-to-be—and Alora would think, “She’s only a girl. It’s not fair
that she should have to understand so much so soon.” And Linadel’s smile, and
sidelong look to her parents to join the fun, would remind Alora of Ellian
again. The poor Queen’s thoughts went round and round, and Linadel’s
birthday came nearer and nearer; and the possible husbands had petered out to
what looked to be the final end. Then one night Alora dreamed of Linadel and
the blue flower, and she remembered her dream when she woke up: and she also
remembered what she had dreamed after: Linadel had grown up in a few graceful moments
as her mother watched, still holding a fresh blue flower, till she was almost
seventeen; but then she laughed and opened her arms to embrace Alora, and the
Queen realized that it was not Linadel standing before her, but Ellian. She
woke sobbing, to find herself in Gilvan’s arms, and he smoothed her hair and
said, “It’s only a dream” till she fell asleep again; but she would not tell
him what her dream had shown her. When he asked her, the next morning, she did
not meet his eyes as she answered that she could not remember. Alora was correct in thinking that her daughter was anticipating
being a queen without a king to argue official questions and complain of the
humorlessness of ministers with. The Princess found being a princess a heavy
task, since—as her parents had long recognized—she couldn’t help taking her
royal responsibilities seriously. She was the only one there was. She had often
thought, wistfully, that it would be a very nice thing to have brothers and sisters—as
all her cousins did—since being eldest, and heir apparent, couldn’t be nearly
as bad as being the only one at all. Two years before, when the question of
Antin was being discussed, she had also had her first real glimpse of how it
was to be where she was as seen from another point of view. This glimpse had
left a lasting impression. She had known at once that he wanted no part of her—and
known too that his feeling had nothing personal to her in it: it was focused on
the position she occupied. And it had come as something of a shock. She still knew, as she had always known, that she was an ordinary
girl; after Antin she also knew that it didn’t matter. The princess mattered.
And the queen who would eventually reign mattered. And so she took more walks
alone, and spent more afternoons—when her political lessons allowed it—in dusty
disused towers and forgotten wings of the castle, where she could play
hopscotch if she felt like it, and sing silly songs that had hundreds of verses
to the resident barn swallows, who didn’t mind her in the least. Even this
amusement her conscience frequently denied her, or at any rate it took its
revenge later by keeping her up late at night studying her country’s history,
and geography, and biographies of its great men and women; which she found very
interesting, but not very relaxing. In the meanwhile Lirrah married a nice young earl who had
earnestness enough for two, at least, if not necessarily brains; and a year
later they produced a daughter. Linadel thought to herself: “I’ll have to bring
her to court when she gets a little older; she may be Queen after me.” The
royal family attended the christening, of course; and little Silera became
Linadel’s first godchild. Shortly after that, Antin declared his engagement
with the Viscount of Leed’s daughter, Colly. Linadel’s seventeenth birthday was going to be a holiday the
like of which none had ever seen before—not even the day of her christening would
be able to compare with it, and those fortunate enough to remember that occasion
were still talking about it. Royal birthdays were always splendid fun anyway;
and since the royal family only celebrated two a year, no one ever got bored
with them. Gilvan’s and Alora’s birthdays were only ten days apart, and the
celebration was held on the Queen’s birthday. “—I can wait,” Gilvan always said
during the annual token argument about it. “I’m twelve years older than you
are, what do I care about ten days?” Linadel’s birthday came in early autumn, in that breath of
time between harvest and the break in the weather that means winter is only
weeks away. The King and Queen began planning for it as soon as their own
birthday—which came about the time of the first real thaw in the spring, so
that the celebrations were occasionally enlivened by the Nerel River, which ran
near the palace and through the town, choosing to overflow its banks, usually
over the parade route—was safely past. But the plans for the year that Linadel
would be seventeen had a certain desperation to them that no one admitted but
everyone felt. Everyone knew—Linadel herself included, though she could not remember
having been told, and her mother certainly had never mentioned it to her—that
the Queen’s only sister had disappeared the morning of their seventeenth birthday;
and no one thought it surprising that Alora looked paler than she otherwise
ought, that summer before her daughter turned seventeen. She, poor lady,
assumed that she hid her fears well enough that none noticed, since none spoke
to her of being a little off her looks, and was anything troubling her? And for
this kindly conspiracy she was so grateful that she wasn’t quite as pale as she
might have been. But far from the palace, far enough away that even a
wind-borne whisper could not make the journey, people spoke to each other more
openly than they had ever dared when it was merely their own or their neighbors’
children that were threatened. “She is our princess—they—they could not.” “They will not care for that: she is too beautiful.” “But she is the only one.” “They will not care.” And the plans for the birthday grew more and more elaborate
under the pressure of too much wild energy, from the love her people had for
their only princess. It was no secret among the royal three that a royal birthday
party was for the pleasure of the people, and a nuisance to its subject. Alora
and Gilvan had always arranged Linadel’s for her, even after she was old enough
to take some reluctant interest in it, so that she need be harassed by no more
than the day itself, and not by thinking about it for six months previous. But
this year she took an active part in the plotting and planning, and took fewer
long solitary walks than had been her habit for the last several years. Alora
thought, rather sadly, with the front of her mind what she had often thought
before: that Linadel was growing up too quickly, whether her parents would or
nay; and was not aware that in the back of her mind she was relieved to have
her only daughter readily under her eye so much of the time. But Gilvan
understood, and thanked his daughter silently for it; and Linadel acknowledged
his understanding by not meeting her father’s eyes. The summer months passed, and the preoccupation with the
coming birthday bode fair to turn it into a day the like of which nobody who
had ever lived in any country could have recalled. There were almost no
judicial cases to be considered, because everyone was too preoccupied either to
get into mischief or to complain about their neighbors. Even the court
counselors, ministers, and sundry assistants stumbled over their florid phrases
and seemed to be thinking about something else; normally endless discussions of
precedence and rule between those of opposite persuasions trailed off into
vague nods and indefinite adjournments. The scrutiny that Princess Linadel was
under spread to include her parents. King Gilvan, who should have been well into middle age, was
still tall and straight and handsome (as befitted Linadel’s father); and his
devotion to his people was strong enough to force him into a vast and
apparently stolid patience, which had not been in his nature at all to begin
with; and yet in spite of this he was never bitter, and had retained the
tendency of his young manhood to be humorous whenever he thought he could get
away with it. Queen Alora was quick and kind, as she had been since she was a
child, and grew only a little more fine-drawn and fragile with age, and no less
beautiful (as befitted Linadel’s mother), but much harder to read; because as
she understood more and more about her people, she did not wish to distress
them by allowing them to see how much she understood. And Linadel was hourly more beautiful till even those who
had seen her daily since she was a baby were struck by it as if they had never
seen her before; although it seemed in latter days that only her father could
make her laugh. The week before the birthday was stretched, minute by
minute, as tight as a girth on a straining horse. Even the marketplace was
subdued, though usually the echoes of argument and abuse, conversation, flattery,
and general cheerfulness flew over the entire town like a flock of birds.
Usually it was noisier before a holiday, as everyone made last-minute adjustments
in their fancy dress. The Queen had no sleep at all, for whenever she closed
her eyes she saw nothing but blue flowers; saw them growing in across the palace
windowsills, out of jars on her dressing table, in urns at the high table where
they ate their formal meals; and once she saw the scarlet carpet that lay
before the thrones in the audience room turn into a field of little blue
flowers on stems so tall that they reached the knees of the King and Queen and
Princess who sat high above the floor on a carnelian dais. Gilvan wasn’t sleeping too well either, although dreams of
blue flowers were not a part of his portion; but when he woke up and looked
around, in starlight or moonlight, he could see the glint of the Queen’s open
eyes as she lay motionless on the bed beside him. Sometimes if he spoke to her
she would close her eyes to please him, and try to think of yellow chrysanthemums
and white horses and crimson maple leaves until his breathing told her he was
asleep again and she could open her eyes. Linadel, who had originally thought that she was comforting
everybody else and especially her mother, found that tension was contagious,
and began spending many night hours kneeling on the window seat and peering out
over the broad sill of her bedroom window. It looked out over the vast palace
gardens, and the river beyond, and the town beyond that, and behind it the
forested hills; and there was a great deal of uninterrupted sky over them all.
She looked up, mostly, because she did not want to be reminded of the life she
led in those gardens, along that river, and with the people of the town—her
people; so she picked out the constellations she had learned when she was a
small child, and thought of the stories that went with them. But she was
careful to be in bed, and at least apparently asleep, when a
lady-in-waiting—whoever was due for the privilege this fortnight—came to wake
her in the morning. The day before the Princess’s Day was clear and fine, with a
sky of that hard and infinite blue that guarantees good weather for a week
following. The town houses were already draped in bouquets of flowers and
bright-colored ribbons, and the parade route marked with banners worked with
the royal crest, and with great baskets of flower petals—presently covered with
tight-fitting lids—that the people who tomorrow would line the way could scatter
in their Princess’s path. The last sign of preparation would be the royal
bodyguards, already dressed in their finest uniforms and glittering with gold
braid and the topazes of their office, coming round in pairs to unstrap the
baskets. Alora often went to her daughter’s room just before bedtime,
and stayed to talk for a few minutes after the current lady-in-waiting in
charge of evening preparations had been dismissed and Linadel was brushing and
braiding her long smoky hair herself; but this night her mother lingered to
tuck her in—which she hadn’t done since the eight-year-old Linadel had become
sensitive about her dignity—and to sit on the foot of the bed. Neither of them
said anything. The sky was blocked from Linadel’s sight as she lay back on her
pillows, but she watched her mother looking out the window and wondered which
Alora’s favorite stars were, and if they were the same as her own. The Queen sighed and stirred, and bent over Linadel to kiss
her good night once more. “Sleep well, dear heart. It will be a long day tomorrow,
and longest for you.” She turned away and left her daughter’s room at just the
proper pace, and without looking back; as she passed the threshold she cocked
her head just a little to one side to suggest casualness, and Linadel’s heart
went out to her. Dawn was hardly grey in the sky when Linadel’s favorite
lady-in-waiting hurried into the Princess’s grand bedroom to awaken her young
mistress. The parade would begin shortly after the sun was well up, and there
was breakfast to be coaxed into her—she didn’t like to eat much on these very
early mornings, but had learned the hard way that she’d be exhausted by
noontime if she did not—and a great deal of dressing and over-dressing and pinning,
draping, combing, and last-minute rearranging to be done. The lady was almost
as young as her mistress, and hadn’t paid too much attention to the fears of
her elders about princesses and seventeenth birthdays—which was one reason why
Linadel had found her so restful to have around recently. But she was hardly
across the threshold when she noticed that Linadel’s bed was empty. She looked around, trying to feel only surprised, trying to
think that the Princess had merely awakened already and was waiting for her;
but she saw no one. She took the few dreadful steps between her and the bed and
stared down at the small blue flowers scattered across the pillow: and then she
screamed, screamed again, and wrapped her arms around her body, for it felt as
though her heart would burst out; and she turned and hurled herself out of that
haunted room. The Queen could not have heard the waiting-woman’s scream,
for their room was several corridors away. But a shiver ran through her at that
moment nonetheless, and she stood up blindly from where she had been sitting
near the window, and went to the Princess’s room. Gilvan, who had been awake
nearly as long as she, and staring moodily with her at the perfect sky, and the
soft sunrise coloring it, with no word exchanged between them, rose up and
followed her. Alora crossed the threshold to her daughter’s room first.
After the lady-in-waiting had fled, a strange implacable silence, thick as
water, had flowed into that room and spread out into the corridor beyond. Alora
stood like a statue with her face turned to the Princess’s empty bed for just a
few moments, long enough for Gilvan to reach her when she put her hands over
her face and fainted. Part Twolinadel
had no idea where she was when she woke up; but when she opened her eyes
and turned her head, expecting to shrug off the dream that held her, the dream
continued. She had thought that it should be the morning of her seventeenth
birthday, but... even as she thought this the truth of it eluded her. Her
mother had sat on the foot of her bed last night ... hadn’t she? She must remember
her mother. The pillowslip under her cheek was silk—if it were cloth at
all—so soft that it was unimaginable that it had ever been woven: it must have
just grown, like a flower. The lace that edged it was a fragile beautiful
pattern totally unfamiliar to her: she was sure her fingers had never worked
it, nor her mother’s nor any of the court ladies’. She did remember with utter
certainty that she was a princess: and no royal cheek ever touched a pillowslip
of less than aristocratic origins. Her thoughts wavered again. She wished
terribly that she could remember her mother’s face: not remembering made her
feel far more forlorn than any strangeness of her surroundings could do. She was covered by a long soft fur which was the elusive
blue-grey of a storm cloud; and it belonged to no animal she knew. Stroking
aside the long fine hairs, she touched the downy fur underneath and knew also
that no dyer ever born could mix such a tint. She looked up. There were trees overhead—or at least she
thought they were real trees; their branches met and intertwined so gracefully
as to look deliberate, the bright bits of sky scattered more credibly by a
painter’s inspired brush than by the cheerful haphazard hand of Nature. It seemed she was in a small meadow, and she lay on the
ground on a white sheet spread over an improbably smooth and comfortable piece
of greensward; but when she put her hand out and hesitantly touched the blades
that sprang out from under the edge of the white cloth upon which she lay, they
felt like real grass; and she snapped one off, and rubbed it between her
fingers, and the smell was the good green smell she had always known. She
closed her eyes and for a moment she almost remembered what her past life had
been. She frowned, and her fingers closed down on the grass blades till their
sap ran onto her hand, but the memory was gone before she found it. She opened
her eyes, and her hand. At least the grass was the same here and wherever she
had come from. She was obscurely comforted and looked around her with better
heart. She did not realize that with any lifting of spirits in this land her
hold on her previous life diminished; already there was only a thread left. That
thread was her royalty, for nothing but death could make her forget that. But
she did not know, and there was much here to catch her attention. The trees that surrounded her meadow and met over her head
grew to a great height, with the proud arch of branches that reminded her of
elms; but the luminous quality of the bark was like no elm she had seen. They
stood in a ring around her, although she lay near one edge, the nearest tree
being only a child’s somersault away, while the one opposite was several bounds
distant for the fleetest deer; and she wondered if deer ever came to this
graceful tended meadow. Beyond the ring of trees was a hedge: perhaps she was
in a kind of ornamental garden; a very grand and ancient garden indeed, that
had trees laid out as lesser gardens had flowerbeds, and had been watched over
and cared for during so many years that the trees had grown to such a size and
breadth. The hedge grew higher than her head, although no more than half the
height of the trees; and it was starred with flowers, yellow, ivory, and white;
and she thought perhaps they were responsible for the gentle sweet smell that
pervaded the air. There were arches cut through the hedge, each of them tall
enough for the tallest king with the highest crown to pass through without
bending his head: four arches, as if indicating the four points of the compass.
She looked at each of them slowly, and through them saw more close-trimmed
grass, and flowers; through the third a fountain stood in the middle of what
looked like a rock garden of subtle grays and chestnuts; and through the fourth
she saw—people. She stood up, and the fur coverlet slipped away from her and
fell in a noiseless heap at her feet. She found that her heart had risen in her
throat and was beating so hard that she raised her hands as if to force it back
down into her breast where it belonged. Her hands were shaking, and she dropped
them; and her heart eventually subsided of its own accord. She stood looking at
the people for a moment; their clothing was bright as jewelry in the green
glen, and while they were too far away for her to distinguish faces, they
seemed oblivious to her. She could not see what they were doing, as they moved
back and forth in front of her open door; but there was something so lucid and
precise about them that she was caught by the fancy of their being stones in
some great necklace, the fastening of which with her dull eyes she could not
quite make out. Then she looked calmly around her, wondering that since she
was here in her nightgown, perhaps her robe and slippers were here too. She did
not really relish introducing herself to these people she saw brief glorious
bits of through the leaves of the hedge, with her hair down her back and her
feet bare; but she would if she had to, for join them she must. How she came to
be here, wherever here was, and why, and what she had been before—this was a
thought that still made her unhappy when she stumbled over it, though the
reasons got vaguer and vaguer—she would deal with later. At the moment, such
thoughts would only make her heart thunder and her hands tremble again, which
was unprincesslike. She did not find anything that seemed like the robe and
slippers that had belonged to her—she was pretty sure they were blue and
silver—but near where her feet had lain was something magnificently red, dark
heart’s-blood red, now tangled negligently with the pale fur. When she picked it up it shook itself out into a long gown
with a waterfall of a skirt and narrow sleeves edged with gold; and under it
had been hidden small gold shoes with soles as tender as the soft grass. She
put the dress on with great care, and laced the golden laces at waist and
wrists; and put her feet in the golden shoes. She pulled her hair free of its
braid, and shook it out, combing it with her fingers till it fell, she thought,
more or less as it usually did; but she had nothing to put it up with. She
shrugged, and it rippled down her back and mixed with the folds of her skirt. Then she walked, slowly, still half in her dream and half
somewhere else that she could not remember, toward that arch in the hedge
through which she saw the people. Just as she reached it she paused to pluck a
flower, a white one, to give herself something to do with her hands besides
hiding them in her skirt. She twirled it by the stem and its perfume fanned her
face. She took a deep breath and stepped through the door of the hedge. The people turned their faces toward her at once: and yet
there was nothing abrupt about their gesture, nothing of a group startled by a
stranger, nothing suspicious or hostile in their wide and serene gaze. Several
of the women curtsied; some were standing already, others rose to do so; and
some of the men bowed. And again there was so much grace in their movements,
and their greeting was so spontaneous, that Linadel no longer felt alone, or
even uncertain: she was a member of this kind and courteous group. She did not
know these people, and yet there had never been a time when she was not a part
of them. She smiled back to their smiles, and then looked around her,
as she was perfectly free to do because she belonged here. She had stepped
through the opening in the hedge to find herself in a clearing surrounded by
another hedge; and this hedge too was pierced with doorways into more meadows,
green with grass and trees and bright with flowers and fountains and warm sleek
rocks. In the meadow in which she now stood there was a ring of trees even
taller than that which she had just left; and again their branches met and
mingled high overhead so she could not see the sky except as scattered bits of
blue, irregular as stars in a green heaven. This meadow was several times larger than the one which she
had left; so while there were a number of people in it, and all of them well
dressed and proud, and each of them an individual to recognize and respect, the
effect was still of peace and quiet and space. She had walked a few steps forward as she looked, and she realized
that more people were entering this ring of trees through the several arches in
the hedge; no one was either oppressively still nor visibly restless, but as
the minutes passed, Linadel felt that they were waiting for something; and that
she was waiting too. Unconsciously she tucked the flower she held into her
bodice; and her hands fell peacefully to her sides. No one had spoken a word, to her or to each other; but the silence
was so easy she had thought nothing of its remaining unbroken, despite the
slowly increasing numbers of these handsome clear-eyed people. But now a group
of musicians had collected at one edge of the clearing and begun to play a high
thin tune on flutes and pipes and strings, a tune that seemed somehow woven of
the silence that had preceded it. The tune wandered over a wide and
many-colored countryside, as the long-eyed bard who must first have played it
wandered. Linadel could almost see him—almost—in his grey tunic and high soft
leather boots wound round and crossed with long leather laces. Even more
clearly she could see the country he traveled: it was a broad, rolling,
welcoming country; and every dip of meadow, every small grassy hollow held
small blue flowers that nodded and tossed their heads from the tops of their
long slender stems. As she listened, what the music showed her lost her for a moment
from the ring of trees and the people she stood among; and so he was only a few
steps away from her when she shook herself free of the green-eyed bard and saw
him. “Welcome,” he said, and smiled: it was a smile he had never
offered to anyone before, a smile he had saved only for her, knowing that someday
he would find her; and he held out his hand. Linadel understood that smile at once, and put her hand in
his; and the music changed so that the trees became pillars of sea-colored nephrite,
white jade, and cloudy jasper; and the grass and flowers were a shining floor
of pale agate and marble and chalcedony; and they were dancing, and all the
other people turned each to another, and all were dancing with them. He was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen; and if
her feet had not known what they were doing themselves, she must have tripped
and stumbled. He was half a head taller than she, so that she had to tip her
head back to look at him; and the strong golden line of his chin almost prevented
her from raising her eyes any farther. His hair was black, so black that any light that fell upon
it hid itself at once within the fine heavy waves and was never seen again. It
was just long enough to touch the nape of his neck, to tumble over the tops of
his ears, to brush his forehead; a tall broad forehead above eyes so blue that
nothing else ever again could claim that color’s kinship. And those blue eyes
were staring down into the upturned face of the most beautiful creature they
had ever seen; and their owner was thinking that if his feet were not capable
of looking after themselves, surely he would have tripped and stumbled. Linadel had no idea how long they continued thus, with the
glimmering floor beneath them and the glowing pillars around them weaving rainbows
in each other’s hair. Her ears heard nothing but the elegant warp and tender
weft of the music; but still they spoke to each other about everything that
mattered. When the music stopped at last, their understanding was complete. The sudden silence was as gentle and sympathetic as the
music had been. Linadel noticed that once again she was standing in a circle of
tall trees, and her feet pressed grass and small spangled flowers. It was not
like waking from a dream as she stopped and turned and looked around her, but
as if she stepped from one dream to the next; and he was still with her,
standing beside her, holding her hand. They faced an arch in the hedge that, now she looked at it,
was taller and broader than the others, and outlined in large flowers with long
drooping petals of a subtle violet; their stems were almost turquoise. Linadel
was sure the arches had all been the same size when she first looked at them,
just as she was certain that the surrounding trees had formed a ring, whereas
now it was obviously an oval, with the violet arch at one narrow edge. Two people stepped through that arch: a man and a woman. The
man looked very much like him Linadel had just danced with, although his face
was graver and the straightness of his shoulders suggested the strength to
carry burdens rather than the careless strength of youth. Linadel was also sure
that his eyes were less blue than her partner’s; they could not possibly be as
blue. The woman was tall and slender; her face was so beautiful
that it almost hurt to look at her. It was not the beauty that gave pain, but
the serenity that rested within it, like a raindrop in a flower. Her hair was
dark, her eyes the color of woodsmoke; and Linadel loved her at once. A long train of people followed these two, who paused, it
seemed, just inside the threshold of the flowered hedge; but however many people
came in and spilled to each side in vivid silken and jeweled waves, the grassy
clearing was still uncrowded. At last all were inside, and for a moment all was
motionless; and then the beautiful dark woman swept forward, and the falling
shadows of the brocade she wore were as rich and lovely as any cloth Linadel
had ever seen. She caught Linadel’s free hand in both hers and smiled, and she
said: “Welcome. We are so happy to have you here.” Then the man who stood at Linadel’s side and held her hand
raised it and kissed it, and said: “I am named Donathor; and these are my father
and mother, the King of this land, and the Queen.” The King smiled almost as sweetly as his son; and he too
kissed her hand and said, “Welcome.” “Donathor is our eldest son,” said the dark Queen, “and so
he will be King after his father; when we leave you to cross the mountains and
grow flowers in a quiet garden. You will be Queen, and we will come back at
least once, for the christening of your first child, and bring you armsful of
flowers, flowers that only our mountain air and water can produce. “You will meet Donathor’s brothers soon; but we have no daughters,
much to our sorrow, and so our welcome to you is even greater than it would be
to our eldest son’s chosen wife.” She caught her breath and opened her big eyes
wide and for a moment she looked as young as Linadel; yet this woman’s beauty
had no age, and it was hard to imagine her being able to count her life in
years. But her eyes were as soft as a child’s as she said, “I am so pleased to
have a girl to talk to again.” And her smile was a girl’s, and Linadel smiled
back, and opened her mouth and heard herself saying something at last; and that
something was just, “Thank you. Thank you very much.” But as she spoke she turned back to Donathor, who stood looking
down at her as if he had never looked away since he had first taken her hand to
dance with her; and perhaps he had not. Two more people approached: young girls, perhaps Linadel’s
age. It was hard to assign anybody an age, Linadel thought, looking around her
again. The King looked older than Donathor, yes, she could say that, but it
seemed more a state of mind than anything she could sec. The King’s skin was as
golden as his son’s, and his black hair had no grey in it. So these young girls, if they were young girls, approached;
and they were carrying a golden veil between them, a veil so light that it was
hard to see until they were quite near. They threw it over Linadel, and it settled
around her like a fine mesh of fire, and as a delicate gold veining on her
white skin. When she shook her head to toss her hair back it ran over her
shoulders like water, and Donathor had to squeeze his free hand close to his
side to keep it from burying itself in those dark gold-flecked waves. “Hail,” said the two girls, their eyes shining like the
golden veil. “Hail to Donathor and his bride, the next King and Queen! Hail Donathor
and hail Linadel!” And the rest of the people in that glen took it up, and the
shout swung through them like music, and they tossed it over their heads like a
ball. Two more girls appeared, carrying long golden ribbons, and
handed the two ends to the girls who had carried the veil, who now stood on
either side of the little royal group of four: and then the ribbon was unwound,
and the happy crowd stepped forward, and many white hands reached out to hold
it; and soon a gold-edged path lay before them, stretching straight through the
arch where the King and Queen had entered, and on and on, till Linadel could
only see the people as blurs of color with two bits of thin gold unwinding
swiftly before them, a strip of green between the gold, and greenness behind them.
The ribbon stretched so far that she could no longer recognize it as golden; it
was a sparkle of light and a boundary, the end of which she could not see. “Hail!” The cry still went near them, and then it was taken
up by more and more people who stepped forward to seize the swift narrow gold. “Hail
to the next King and Queen!” Then a silence swept back to them again, from where the gold
ribbons must finally have halted, and it was a silence of waiting. The faces
turned back toward the royal four, smiling and joyous faces, waiting for
Donathor and Linadel to take the first step, so that the cry could be taken up
again and thrown before them to where the end of the golden ribbons awaited
them. They waited, smiling and expectant, and the King and Queen turned and
bowed to their son and their new daughter, and stepped back for the young pair
to precede them. But Linadel turned a troubled face to her love, and she
opened her mouth to speak, but could not think what she must say, and took instead
several panting breaths that hurt her. “My parents,” she said at last, as if
her lips could hardly form the words. “My parents, and my—my people. They are
not here.” She could not help a rising inflection at the last, and she looked
around at the people before her, not sure that they were not after all whom she
meant—her people. They were her people—she knew it; and yet ... again
she tried to conjure up a picture of her mother’s face, and again she could
not; and even that, now, told her what she did not want to know. “My parents,”
she said at last, again, dully. “They must be here, and—I do not see them.” In
the silence that soft mournful sentence walked as straight down the gold-edged
path as any foot might step; and as the people heard it as it passed them their
hands dropped, and the golden ribbon drooped. An almost inaudible sigh rose up
and pursued the sentence, and caught it, and wrapped it round. But only silence answered Linadel, and she shook herself
free of Donathor’s blue eyes and tried to look at him as if his were only a
face like other faces and she said: “Where are my parents?” and it was a last
appeal. Then suddenly she found herself free of something that had held her
till now, although she had not known she was held; and in her new freedom she
trembled where she stood. She remembered her mother, and her father, and she
remembered herself, and her people, her own people, whom she had known and
loved for seventeen years; and she knew they were not the people who held the
golden ribbons. It was the dark Queen who answered her at last: “Child, they
are not here.” Linadel stared at that serene and lovely countenance and saw
the serenity flicker, like the shadow of a butterfly’s wings over a still lake.
Then she asked the question to which she now, terribly, knew the answer, and as
she spoke she knew she was pronouncing her own doom: “Where am I?” she said. The King answered her: “You have called it Faerieland. We
have no name for it; it is our home.” There was a long, long silence, or perhaps it only seemed so
because of the way it sounded in her ears, like the heavy air of a long-closed
cavern, that seems to thunder in the skull. At last she said, and her words echoed
as though reflected off harsh dark walls of stone, “I must go back. I am the
only one there is.” And as she said only one there is, she felt
them all move away from her, as if she were a thief; and another sigh passed
over the crowd, but this one was like the rising wind before a storm, moaning
and uneasy and warning of things to come. Perhaps it was only the tears in her eyes that made the
golden ribbons heave and tumble and finally fall to the earth, where they lay
as still as death, dimming like the scales of a landed fish. She did not know
for certain because she turned away as they fell the last way from the hands
that had proudly held them high so short a time before; and she put one foot
out, and lowered it again till it touched the ground—then the other foot. This
land she had determined to leave seemed to fall away from her with even her
first unwilling step; it fled so fast it burned her eyes even while she tried
not to see. She clasped her empty hands, and heard the last echo of her words
flash around her: the only one there is. Two steps gone when she heard his voice, saying, “Wait.” She
could not help it. Perhaps she meant to, but she could not. She waited. He took the two steps after her so that he was beside her
again, looking down at the bent dark head with its golden tracery, and he said,
“I will come with you.” He took a piece of the golden net in his fingers and
gently stripped it away from his love; and she felt it lift away with surprise,
for she had forgotten that she wore it. But when he let go of it, it was too
light to fall, and hung like a golden cloud between the two of them and his
parents and his people; and so he took his farewell of them with his eyes and
their faces glinting with gold; but his mother’s tears may have been gold
anyway. “No,” said Linadel—“oh no, you cannot.” But she could not
stop herself from looking at his face one last time, so she looked up as she
spoke and what she saw made her silent, for she saw at once that he was
changed, changed so that he might go with her, changed so that he must. And she
wondered if he too had shed something that had held him as it had held her; or
whether he was now caught who had been free before. She shivered as she looked
at him, and the golden cloud shivered a little in the air behind them. The King and Queen held each other’s hands as they watched
the son they were losing; but they said nothing, and made no move to stop him.
Perhaps they understood: perhaps they had seen the change come over him, or
known that it must come. They understood at least that there was nothing to
say; the King’s face had never been so grave. But just before Donathor turned
away for the very last time, his father lifted his hand in a sad sketch of the
royal blessing; and a little serenity slipped back to his mother’s face among
the golden tears, and she almost smiled. Then Donathor turned away and found Linadel’s hand once again,
and they walked through the opposite arch in the hedge, the one farthest from
that through which the golden ribbons had passed. This arch was low and green,
and almost shaggy with drooping leaves, and it seemed very far away. Neither of them had any idea of where they were going; they
each knew that their direction was away, and that they were together,
and for the moment that was enough. They had won through much to be together,
and they had earned the right to rest in that knowledge for a little while.
Each recalled that last look on the other’s face before they had turned toward
the arch in the hedge; and while their eyes remained on the path before them
and their feet carried them away, one unconsidered step after another, they saw
and thought only of each other. It was Linadel who had the first separate thought, and that
thought was: “I wonder if away is enough? I’ve never heard that
Faerieland begins anywhere. Or ends,” the thought went on, “or that anyone from
... my side ever crosses that border more than once.” She could not feel lost
with Donathor beside her, but her thoughts carried her forward like her feet
until she met the worst one of all: “I have forced my choice on him.” This
thought grew and towered over all the rest until it almost blotted out that
last look on his face; and then a new little one slipped out from the shadows
and confronted her: “Could I have left him? At last ... would I have gone?” She stopped with the whispers of this last thought in her
ears, and he stopped too, and looked down at her, and read in her eyes what she
was thinking. He smiled a little sadly, and after a moment he said: “We have my
parents’ blessing. We mustn’t linger now; we seek yours.” Then Linadel realized what he had known since the first
shadow fell upon her and she turned away from the golden ribbons: they were going
into exile. Her parents would have to give them up as his had; it was too late
for any other choice to be made. For the reasons that the Crown Prince of the immortals
loved the Crown Princess of the last mortal land, and she him, the shining
things they had seen in each other’s faces and read in each other’s hearts as
they danced together; even for the reasons that neither of them had found
someone to marry before, they were bound to each other forever. That was done,
past; and thus when she remembered that she belonged to a world other than his,
he could no longer belong fully to his own. And no one can belong to two
worlds. No one, mortal, immortal, or creatures beyond the knowledge
of either, can belong to two worlds. This was the change she had seen in him
when he came after her. And so, when they had her parents’ blessing—and she knew now
that they would receive it, for it would be the last thing her dear parents
would be able to do for their daughter—they would look for a new world. Perhaps
it would be a world like the minstrel’s she had seen, striding over green hills
that were always the same and always different. “How did you find me?” she
thought, and he answered: “I saw you in the water of the rivers that flow from
your lands to ours; I heard you in the wind that blew in your window before it
blew in mine.” “But you did not know my world,” she thought. “No,” his reply
came; “I knew nothing of your world.” They walked on until it grew dark; and Linadel, at last,
realized she was tired, and had to stop. By the last rays of the sun they found
a tree whose branches hung low under the weight of round yellow fruit; and a
stream ran beside the tree. Linadel sat down with a sigh, and they ate the sweet
fruit and drank the cold water, and watched the sky over the trees turn rosy,
and fade to amber touched with grey; and then black at last, and when Linadel
turned her head she could see his profile against the dark trees only because
she could remember how it went. She fell asleep sitting up, while he, not accustomed
to sleep or the need for it, thought about how he had lived till now, and what
would come to him next, and how Linadel had always been a part of everything.
Her head nodded forward, and he caught her in his arms as she crumpled to the
grass. When Alora awoke at last, Gilvan saw with a relief that made
his knees bend that she was still Alora: her gaze was weak but clear, and she
looked around for him at once, knowing that he would be there. He sat down
abruptly on the edge of their bed, and when she felt for his hand it was as
cold and strengthless as hers. They felt each other’s blood begin to flow again
in the touching palms; but with the blood came tears: Linadel, their Linadel, was
gone. “We will look for her,” Alora said at last. “We must look
for her. No one has ever thought to look.” Gilvan thought about this; in the long narrow well of their
grief, it seemed perfectly reasonable, and that no one had ever sought a
faerie-stolen child before was irrelevant. “Where shall we begin?” Alora sat up. “I will show you. Where are my clothes?” Her ladies-in-waiting, then the gentlemen of the King’s
Inner Chambers, then the courtiers, ministers, special ambassadors, Lords of
the King’s Outer Chambers, Ladies of the Royal Robes and Seals, visiting
noblemen and their families—who were a little slower than the rest to hear
about anything that happened since they were unfamiliar with palace routine—and
at last even the pageboys, the downstairs servants, and the entire kitchen
staff, none of whom had ever thought to question their monarchs in the
slightest detail hitherto—all protested vehemently, desperately, when the King
and Queen emerged from their private bedroom and, pale but composed, declared
that they were going in search of their daughter. They were dressed as though they might be a woodcutter and
his wife, except that each wore the gold chain of office that a king or queen
was expected to wear (except in the bath) until the day each retired. The
Keepers of the Wardrobe, even through their sorrow, were startled that the King
and Queen could even find such plain clothes to put on. “No good will come of this,” all wailed at them, forgetting
in their grief that they were daring to disagree, even hysterically disagree,
with their sovereigns. “No good will come of anything that has to do with the
faeries,” all said, weeping and pulling their hair and patting at the Queen’s
skirts and the King’s knees. “What if we lose you too?” The last was at first a
murmur, since these people, like people everywhere, believed that bad
luck—which in this land meant faeries—may come to investigate discussions of
bad luck; but it took hold, and more and more of the grief-mad palace residents
gave up, and spoke it aloud, and it swelled till it might have become a panic. “There is nothing to suggest that you are going to,” said the
King, patiently, or at least nearly so; and the Queen, who perhaps understood despair
a little better than her husband, said, “Those who are so upset at the idea
that they can’t stay home may come with us; but only on the condition that they
will be quiet.” Gilvan gave his wife only one brief weary look at this, but
he could follow the sense behind it, so he said merely: “You will have a very
long walk of it, anyone who does come.” But the King’s patience and the Queen’s tenderness, which
were perhaps a little obviously delivered as to a crowd of foolish children,
had their effect. There was a pause as everyone looked at everyone else, and Alora
and Gilvan resignedly overlooked them all. “Let me at least make you some sandwiches,”
said the Chief Cook, at last; and she wiped her eyes on her white apron and disappeared
below. Most of her undercooks and assistants slowly detached themselves from
the crowd and followed her; and those who remained sat down, and most of them
put their heads in their hands. A few spoke to their particular friends in low
tones, and several went to the kitchens themselves to ask that they be provided
with sandwiches too. A great many of these were made at last, and put in
knapsacks with apples and other food that might reasonably survive being banged
about in pockets and on shoulders; and some clever person suggested that everybody
should bring a blanket—and when the King and Queen finally set out, about
twenty of their court, all of whom were excellent walkers, went with them.
Alora and Gilvan carried their own bundles, and such was the morale of the
party that no one dared try to seek that honor for themselves. Alora led them to the meadow where she and Linadel had seen
the small blue flowers years ago. They startled a small herd of aradel, which
fled silently, eyes wide and tails high, veering away from the forest directly
ahead of them and entering the trees at the royal party’s right hand. Alora
stood at the center of the meadow and turned her head first one way and then
the other as if she were listening; Gilvan stood near her, hands in pockets,
staring at the sky and squinting, but more, it seemed, at his thoughts than at
the sunlight. “This way,” she said at last, and led the royal herd into the
forest also; but not the way the aradel had gone. They were deep in the woods when the light began to fail
them, and they made a camp of blankets and addressed themselves to the sandwiches.
There was a tiny stream that twisted through the trees near where they lay; the
water was sweet, and with patience one could fill a water-bottle. The King himself
built a fire and lit it—and it burnt. Everybody was impressed, which did not
please Gilvan: he knew perfectly well he could build a proper fire that would
burn, and continue to burn, and not splutter and smoke, even if he was a king.
Somebody produced some packets of tea, and somebody’s friend turned out to be
wearing a tin pot, suitable for boiling water in, under his curiously shaped
hat. The King and Queen retired a little apart, cupping their
hands around the warmth of the tea; the fire was flickering and subsiding into
embers,, and everybody was choosing a tree to lean against, and roots to get comfortable
among, if possible, and dropping off to sleep. “This is the right way,” said Alora. “I think.” Gilvan nodded. “You think so too, then?” “Not exactly. I feel as though I could tell if it was the
wrong one. But I wish I knew where our right way was leading us.” “So do I.” Alora sounded so young and woebegone that Gilvan
told her almost sharply to finish up her tea and go to sleep. They both lay
down and each regulated his or her breathing to make the other one think he or
she was asleep; but each lay awake for a long time. It was Gilvan who woke first, in the first thin and hesitant
light of dawn; he started another fire with only a very little mumbling under
his breath, by which time a sleepy courtier had stumbled up to fetch the
water-boiling pot and gone off to the stream to fill it. Alora was still asleep. Gilvan looked down at her for a moment,
then looked up to watch the only-slightly-more-awake-now courtier set up the
pot full of water in a fashion that would give it a fair chance of coming to a
boil. He succeeded at last, and sat back on his heels to watch that it didn’t
change its mind and topple over on him. It would take three potfuls to make tea
for everybody; he sighed. He had rubbed his face and eyes with the cold water
of the stream, but it only made his skin tingle. His brain was still asleep. Gilvan turned away and for no particular reason made his way
to the little brook and began walking downstream. He thought he might waste a
little time till the water would be hot, and it was easier not to think about Linadel
if he kept moving. His eyes were on his feet, and his hands in fists, dug into
his pockets, and jingling anything he might find there—an absent-minded habit
he had had all his life, which ruined the cut of his trousers and reduced the
royal tailors to despair. They had finally stopped making pockets for those
trousers where the royal dignity could not bear bulges. Gilvan, in his
woodcutter’s rig, was dimly aware of the luxury of having pockets, but even
these thoughts he kept carefully suppressed. The stream widened as he walked.
He paused at last, thinking he should turn around and go back; and he looked
up. There was a tiny clearing, no more than the space two or
three trees would need, beside the stream just ahead of him; and there he saw
his daughter, smiling in her sleep, with her head in the lap of a young man. He
was looking down at her when Gilvan first saw them; but something caused him to
look up: and their eyes met. Gilvan knew at once what sort of creature it was whose eyes
met his. For a moment he stopped breathing, and he felt that his pulse paused
in his veins, his hair stopped growing, and he had no sense of the ground
pressing against the bottom of his feet, or the sunlight on his shoulders. This
was nothing like the sensation he had had once out hunting, when his horse put
its foot in a hole and threw him; and he, dazed and full-length on the ground,
found that the boar they were chasing had turned and was grinning at him, the
foam dripping from its mouth. It was nothing like the feeling he’d had when
Alora smiled at him the first time, either; or when he had been alone with his
daughter and seen her take her first steps without assistance; or when he was
sixteen years old and his favorite godfather died. What he felt now was nothing
like any of these, and yet it was those things that he remembered. He came back from wherever he was and looked again at this
young man; only this time he looked beyond the stillness, the pause of time
that Gilvan had felt within himself, that had told him what he knew: and he saw
the love and tenderness this young man felt for Linadel that he, Gilvan, had
interrupted with his presence. And beyond that he saw a flicker of something
else, something Gilvan saw was utterly new and strange to this young man: fear.
This fear was the oldest fear of mankind, that the present does not last; and
with that flicker of fear the stillness wavered too, and a little sense of
time, of the passage of days and years, slipped into the gap, and settled on
the young man’s face; and Gilvan found himself thinking, “This boy is only a
few years older than Linadel.” Then Gilvan understood what this meant; and his
awful sympathy for someone first learning of time started his breath again, and
his heart, and once again he knew the sunlight was warm. The young man, still
deep in his new knowledge, saw the sympathy, though he did not yet understand
it; and he made his beloved’s father a shaky smile; and Gilvan took a step forward. That step made no sound, yet Linadel was awake at once and
flew to her father, and they hugged each other till they could hardly breathe.
When Gilvan looked up again, the young man stood a few steps away, hesitating;
and Gilvan gave him a real smile, and letting his daughter just a little bit
loose from the grip in which he still held her, offered his hand. “This is
Donathor,” said Linadel to her father’s rough shirt front, and Donathor took
the hand; and Gilvan truly meant the welcome, for Linadel’s heart beat as it
always had, and yet a little more warmly; and her voice was as clear as it had
always been, but there was a new undercurrent of joy in every word. Gilvan her
father relaxed and was happy in this present moment that had found him his lost
daughter; Gilvan the lover remembered Alora’s first smile to him, and heard its
echo in Linadel’s pronouncing the name Donathor, as he had seen
it in the young man’s eyes just a little while before; and for this too he was
glad for the present, a trembling, precarious, yet peaceful bit of time,
because it had saddened him no less than Alora that Linadel should face her
life alone, and be resigned to it. “Linadel,” breathed a voice; and she flung
herself from her father’s arms only to turn to her mother’s. Alora smiled at
Donathor, and there was understanding in her eyes, but no constraint; and
Gilvan thought ruefully that if she had found them first, she would have felt
no difficulty at all. “How easily we welcome her back,” he thought, watching
his wife’s and daughter’s faces and thinking how much they were alike, and how
little; “we hadn’t lived with our grief long enough to believe in it. We were
sure we could find her and bring her back....” He looked again at Donathor and
found him watching Alora with a slightly puzzled expression on his face, as if
he groped for a recollection he could not quite grasp. “Puzzled?” thought Gilvan,
puzzled in his turn. “There will be tea by the time we go back,” said Alora, as
if the four of them had been for a quiet walk before breakfast and were returning
to the palace. “And there are plenty of sandwiches left.” Linadel thought of the fruit tree that had provided them
their supper the night before, and she looked around for it; but it was not
there. The rocks that parted the water of the stream lay in different places
than she remembered them from the evening before; and the trees around her ...
were not the same trees. She shivered a little, and knew that she had come
home. Then she remembered that it was no longer home, and she hung her head,
pretending to gaze at a squirrel that was sitting at the foot of a tree very
near them, debating within itself if it dared dash by them. But her parents saw
the change of mood in her, and their happiness faltered without their knowing
why; and then, before she opened her mouth to begin to explain, they did know
why, and their sigh was the sigh of the people who had held the golden ribbons.
Donathor stood a little apart from them, the parents and their only child, but
she felt his awareness of her, and the strength he tried to offer her through
the soft sweet air of that small clearing; and her courage returned, although
her sorrow was not lessened by it. She raised her head and looked at her father and mother in
turn, and she knew that they knew already what she was about to say; but that
still they waited for her to say it. “I cannot stay here,” she said. “Donathor
and I are going away—as far away as we can, till we find a country like neither
of those we are leaving; and We know we may not find such a land, but we are
doomed to the search. We cannot stay here, as we could not stay in his—his parents’
land.” As she spoke she looked beyond those she spoke to, at the
strange tree that stood where the fruit-laden tree had been; and she wondered
again how such things as boundaries were arranged, and she heard her own words:
we cannot stay, and even as she said them she cringed away from
them, although she knew she had no choice but to do as she had said they must.
And she saw little glints of sunlight through the green leaves of that tree,
and she seemed to see the branches bend a little lower, and phantom yellow
globes of fruit hanging from them. The trees murmured together as friends will
as they make room for one another, and are joined by those who have been absent;
and through this shifting, swaying, half-seen wood she glimpsed something else:
a tall hedge pierced with arches, arches so tall that the tallest king in his
stateliest crown could pass through any without bending his head; and the
arches were outlined with flowers. She was not sure of the hedge because she
was not sure of the impossible trees and the transparent fruit; but then she
noticed one arch in particular, and was certain that the flowers around it were
violet, with stems of lapis lazuli; and she saw people approaching that arch,
and passing through it, coming toward herself and Donathor and her parents; and
of them she was sure beyond doubt. She and Donathor had left them only yesterday. Alora and Gilvan saw them too. Gilvan took his hands out of
his pockets. The royal tailors needn’t really have worried, except for their
own pride of craft; Gilvan looked like a king even when he should have looked
like a woodcutter with baggy pants, as Alora could only be a queen, even in a
partridge-colored dress and heavy boots. “Wait,” said the King who approached
them, for he was no less obviously a king than Gilvan. “Wait. We shall not lose
our children so—and you will help us.” His Queen had suddenly stopped, and
stood staring, as humble and innocent as a lost child. Gilvan felt rather than
saw Alora take a step forward, and he almost did not recognize her voice as she
said: “Ellian.” And the Faerie Queen burst into tears and ran to put her
arms around her long-lost sister. Those whom Alora and Gilvan had left behind at the palace
spent a long, grim day, pecking at their work and at each other, and trying not
to think about anything. The royal party had left quietly, winding its way
through the palace gardens—which could go on forever if you did not know how to
find your way—slipping out at last through a small ivy-rusted side door; and no
one was conscious of having mentioned their departure to anyone else. It was as
though the ban on speaking of their elusive neighbors had reached out and
instantly engulfed those who dared not only to admit their existence openly but
to go in search of them, apparently expecting to find them. But while the countrymen the King and Queen passed on their
way to the Queen’s remembered meadow asked no question, and while those in the
palace sent no messages, somehow by the time the sun set, there were few in
that land who did not know that the King and Queen had followed their daughter
into the unknown. It was a very quiet evening; no one could think of anything
worth discussing, and everyone went to bed early. Even the retired King and
Queen felt in their forest that something was not right, although they spoke to
no one but each other; and the flowers in their garden drooped, and the shadows
that the petals cast were dusty grey instead of black. The next morning was dull with heavy clouds, and the farmers
went grudgingly to tend dull grey fields, and the craftsman unshuttered their
dull grey shops; and the wives in their kitchens were cross, because the dough
they had set out the night before had failed to rise. But the sun broke through as the morning lengthened, and the
clouds lost their stranglehold on the sky, and even the people’s hearts
lightened, although they would have been ashamed to admit it; and they watched
the clouds break into pieces and drift across the sky till they were mere
wisps. People blinked and smiled at one another again, tentatively, because
they still preferred not to think about anything too closely. Then the first and fleetest of the children from the outlying
villages came breathless to the palace, but no one believed them at first; even
the brightness of their eyes, the irrepressible joy that stared out from their
rumpled hair and the folds of their clothing did not convince the cautious
city-dwellers of the truth of the story they told. Not even the crowns and necklaces
of blue and yellow and white and lavender flowers they wore were convincing.
But their parents came soon behind them, jogging on foot or riding on shaggy
plough horses with flowers tangled in their thick manes; and these horses
seemed to have forgotten their ploughs, for they lifted their feet like the
daintiest of carriage ponies and flicked their tails like foals. The road to
the palace was soon crowded with laughing shouting people, and the white dust
hung so thick in the air that flower petals tossed overhead hung suspended in
it; and it smelled as sweet as the fruit-seller’s stall the morning of market
day. The news these flower-mad mortals carried was lost in the tumult;
but all those people who had heard nothing the night before, and had gone to
bed early and grudged the morning, all of them found themselves washing their
hands and changing their shirts, putting on their hats, and making their way to
the palace, where something was happening, something splendid; and they went,
and they were caught up in the sudden holiday. Not a store could boast its proprietor
still within doors; not only the schoolchildren crawled through the windows to
join the throng, but their teachers tucked up their skirts and their
trouser-cuffs and followed them, not remembering the existence of doors at all. The old King and Queen found all their flowers nodding
firmly in the same direction; and they sighed, but not very much, for something
had crept into their hearts too that made them eager to go; and so they began
the long walk back to the palace where they had spent so much of their lives,
for the second time since their retirement. And at last into the city came its King and Queen, and its
Princess; but the Queen held by the hand another Queen, who smiled a smile
brighter than the flowers that hung in the air, and a smile that many found
strangely familiar, but they could not pause long enough to wonder at it. Alora
held Gilvan’s hand on her other side, and the dark Queen held the hand of her
King. When the people waiting for them saw them, a shout went up even louder
than before, and no one felt the least hoarse, although they had already been
shouting most of the morning. How handsome the four of them looked, walking
side by side, their own beloved King and Queen, and the strange pair too: you
need only look into the eyes of the dark Queen and know at once that she was to
be trusted, as the eyes and the mouth of the strange King told the same story
of him. Only Gilvan waved; Alora’s hands were full, and the other
King, who also had a hand free, felt that some introduction was necessary
before he acknowledged the cheers of a people who didn’t know yet what they
were cheering at. There was no one in that crowd who had the least inclination
to find fault with anybody just then, and they loved him for his smiles, and
thought nothing of his not waving, just as no one thought of Gilvan as dressed
like a woodcutter, with flints and bits of twigs making lumps in his pockets,
or of Alora’s scuffed boots. Behind them came the twenty who had accompanied Alora and
Gilvan on their fools’ quest only the day before; and with them a hundred more,
strangers, who carried flowers, yellow, white, blue, and violet, and wove them
in chains and tossed them to the crowd. They felt no shyness about their
anonymity; they waved and smiled and called back to the people who called to
them, although no one knew what words were exchanged. The twenty of the court
were the most flower-bedecked of anyone, and they linked arms and walked four
abreast like an honor guard, except their grins gave them away. Then at the end of this train was a space that none of the
crowd seemed inclined to fill; and you could see underfoot a carpet of flowers
and white dust, and green leaves and sifted pollen. Then, behind this, came
Linadel and a strange young man whose beauty and presence were perhaps even
equal to that of the Princess; and the crowd gasped and for a moment was
silent, and then a new shout went up, but this time, for the first time, there
was no question what the people cried: “Long live the new Queen and her King!” Even triumphal marches end, and the dust settles and becomes
gritty between the teeth, and down the back of the neck, and inside the shoes,
where it is discovered to have produced blisters. Gilvan and Alora led their new-found friends and relatives,
and their reclaimed daughter and her young man, and the now-exhausted escort of
twenty, dripping flowers, and those from beyond the border who had followed
their King and Queen, into the palace gardens, and shut the door firmly behind
them. The people outside still cheered, but it was observed that the crowds
broke up fairly quickly, and rushed around to the front of the palace, where
they might expect a speech from the Balcony of Public Appearances and Addresses
that would explain everything to them. They did not have to wait long; Gilvan motioned
aside the ladies-and-gentlemen-in-waiting—and all the fascinated onlookers who
had arranged themselves in the halls and courtyards—and said, “It’s hardly fair
to make them out there wait for their wash and brush-up while we have ours—but
for heaven’s sake go stir up the kitchen, we’re as hungry as bears.” It was Alora who did the introducing, as the six of them
stood on the balcony and strained their eyes to see the end of the crowd, and
as the members of the crowd jostled for position and strained their eyes to see
the six on the balcony. “This is my sister, Ellian, whom we have not seen for
so many long years; she is now Queen Ellian, consort of King Thold, and they
rule together that country next to ours”—here there was a pause, but it could
be explained that Alora was shouting as loudly as she could and at this point
needed a deep breath—“the Land Beyond the Trees.” Everybody cheered, and nobody minded, even those who knew
what was going on, and those too far away to hear, who tried to wait patiently
till they could tackle someone who had secured a better position and could tell
them what had been said. Then Linadel and Donathor were brought forward, and Gilvan
announced, “And this is Prince Donathor, eldest son of King Thold and Queen
Ellian, and the betrothed of our daughter, the Princess Linadel: and the wedding
will be celebrated in a fortnight’s time.” Everybody cheered again, but hushed very quickly as Queen
Ellian stepped forward: and some of those who recognized her from her youth
found their eyes growing dim as they saw how much lovelier she had become. “And we have all agreed that we are proud and happy that our
children should reign jointly over our two kingdoms after we retire, and the
celebration of this wedding will also be a celebration of the unity of our two
countries in a new understanding and fellowship. For too long our two countries
have turned their faces from each other, as if they were separate planets and
the air each breathed was inimical to the other. Henceforward we shall be
neighbors, good neighbors and friends, in all things.” And this time the cheering went on for so very long that
people did begin to feel hoarse, and then everybody went home for dinner, and
Alora, Gilvan, Ellian, Thold, Linadel, and Donathor were very glad to descend
from the balcony to the baths and dinner awaiting them. Epiloguethe
two weeks passed, and the wedding was performed, and everyone from both
sides of the border came to Alora’s and Gilvan’s palace for the ceremony, and
stayed for the week’s feasting after; and all were happy. But, of course, it
did not end there. The door in the hedge had remained open for those two weeks
of preparation; for Ellian, having recovered her sister, would not let her go;
nor would Alora think of parting with her. And then too the parents of the
betrothed pair had many things to plan and discuss together; and they found not
only that they could work cheerfully together, but that they were friends
almost at once; not only the two sisters, but also the two Kings. Within a few
days so many old wounds had healed over that Gilvan remembered how Ellian had
teased him, long ago, about being besotted with her sister, while Ellian
herself had managed to remain free of such entanglements. Gilvan reminded her
of it, and she laughed, and teased him all over again, saying that the years
hadn’t changed him in the least, and that furthermore she was glad of it. Perhaps they did not think of what that open door in the
hedge would bring about, or perhaps they put it deliberately out of their
minds, or perhaps they recognized that the time of choice had passed with the
end of that first meeting in the strange forest, where briefly they had stood
on ground that existed as two places at once; and so they resigned themselves
to the inevitable. If any of the mortals had any consciousness of what was
happening, beyond anyone’s power now to halt, it was Gilvan; for Alora was too
caught up in the tumultuous delight of having not only a daughter, but an
excellent husband for that daughter, and a sister besides. It was Gilvan who woke up one night and found himself thinking
before he was awake enough to realize where his thoughts were taking him and deflect
them in time. And his thoughts said to him: “When was the time of choice? When
did you stand at the crossroads and say this way—not that? Could any of us, in
that uncanny wood, have said, ‘No—I condemn my child to eternal wandering—I
know for certain what will come of it else, and know for certain that it would
be evil’?” He lay staring at the starlight, turning his life, and his wife’s,
and his daughter’s, over in his mind as best he could; and then, because he was
a king, he considered the lives of his country and his people; and at the end
he could still only reply, “I don’t know.” He turned to look at Alora and, as if even in her sleep she
sensed some anxiety in her husband, she crept nearer him and laid her head on
his shoulder. Perhaps it was the rosy smile on her lips that cured him, but
eventually he fell asleep again. For while the door in the hedge remained open, any could
pass through, again and again if they chose, and for any reason; for the door
was now always there, near the tree with the yellow fruit, and the thin stream
broken by rocks that no longer moved in their places. And the mothers and
fathers of long-lost infants, and the forlorn sweethearts of young ladies who
had disappeared behind that hedge, went through that door: and many found what
they sought. No mortal can remain unchanged after meeting again with a loved
one who has been touched by the faeries; and the change is all the more
profound for its being little realized. There were some, too, from the far side
of the border who came to the near side, to seek what they had lost: for it is
only purblind mortals who suppose that they have a monopoly on bereavement. But
it was a lesson to the immortals that creatures of so short a life span can sincerely
grieve: for only immortals can disregard time. And so families met again, faerie as well as human; and too
much knowledge exchanged hands, though little of it was spoken aloud. No mortal
should understand why the babies stolen are always boys, while the girls who
are taken have first gained some number of years; no faerie should comprehend
what can call a fellow immortal back over the border, once crossed by one
originally human, who became a grandmother or grandfather of immortals, and yet
passed on some almost mortal restlessness to their descendants. None should:
but some ties are too strong for such division, and the families spoke blood to
blood, and the lovers heart to heart, and understanding came, and with it,
change. So it was that even after the first fortnight, during the
wedding, and the brilliant, giddy, overfed week that followed it, Gilvan could
smell a change in the air, a tone in the pitch of the people’s cheers that was
different from that which had first rung over the heads of the returning
Linadel and her Donathor. If he had been willing to face this sense of change
squarely, he could have argued with himself that this was because there were as
many faeries present for the celebration as there were of his own people, and
they had perhaps different-sounding lungs. But since he did not face it
squarely, he did not have to argue speciously with himself, and he was left
with the accurate if unspecific sense that something—something—had shifted. Later he caught that same knowledge looking out of Alora’s
eyes; but as soon as each recognized it in the other, each swiftly drew a
curtain over it, and they smiled at one another, and raised their wine goblets
in a toast that neither uttered but both most sincerely meant. As Alora and Gilvan knew it quickly, it being their own country,
and they as sensitive to everything that moved within it as young birds are to
the changing seasons, so Thold and at last Ellian—for she knew both countries
too well and neither well enough—knew it too. At first, for them, it was but a
suspicion, guarded and held by the same knowledge behind that meeting in the
wood that woke Gilvan up, at night; but they knew it themselves beyond doubt
when the wedding party came back to the Land Beyond the Trees for a second
celebration, and for friends to see how each other lived. The change was never discussed. There was no need and no
purpose for it. Linadel and Donathor learned it in their turn, not as their
parents had, by a change in their two peoples, but by the growing apprehension,
as they traveled back and forth from the land of Linadel’s birth to that of Donathor’s,
that the two peoples they had thought they were to rule were not any more to be
differentiated. They had become one, as their next King and Queen had before
them. The first faerie-to-mortal marriage that came from the door
in the hedge was that of one of the girls who had held the golden ribbons for
Linadel. She had dropped the shining ribbon when the beautiful mortal Princess
had turned away, and she had wept with her Queen when Donathor and Linadel
chose to lose everything rather than each other; and she had followed Ellian
and Thold when they followed their son and his bride. And during that meeting
in the woods, this golden girl had met one of the courtiers who for love of his
own King and Queen had followed them on their despairing journey in search of
their daughter. And when these two were married, they asked that the royal
blessing that every marriage on either side of the border had always been
granted be given by Linadel and Donathor; for they were the living symbol of
all that had happened and was happening. And that first marriage was a symbol
too: of the love the new changed people had for their new King and Queen. To her considerable embarrassment, and the great delight of
everybody else (especially Gilvan), ten months after her daughter’s wedding,
Alora gave birth to a son; and they named him Senan. He grew up green-eyed and
musical, and cared very little that he was a prince, for he preferred to tie
his harp to his back and wander far over the hills and through the forests of
all the lands within reach of his tireless walking; and there were none that
were not within reach. Each time he returned to the land of his birth, he sang
songs to his family and his people of the wonders he had seen; but no one was
ever sure if he had seen them as other people saw, or if it was the music that
did the seeing; for no one doubted that he and his harp could speak to each
other as one friend to another; and all had heard his laughing claim that there
were no bones in his body, only tunes, and no blood, but poetry. The door in the hedge became many doors, and Alora’s and
Gilvan’s kingdom became almost one more vast meadow within the wide pattern of
the hedges and trees of Faerieland;, for as the border dissolved on one side, a
new border began to grow up opposite. Fewer people came from outside to settle
in that last mortal kingdom as it became less and less a last mortal kingdom;
and even fewer left it to seek their fortunes elsewhere, because the look that Gilvan
had first seen in Donathor’s eyes had soon settled in his own, and in those of
his people. There it rooted deep. In the end the new border grew up, wild and thick and full
of thorns; for one thing that the once-mortals and the immortals had learned of
each other was the heartbreak they had once each caused the other; and when
their ignorance had passed, it seemed that their restlessness passed too, and
from this they concluded that they could venture no further with neighbors
beyond the new border. But none knew either where Senan went, for he went wherever
he chose; the borders were nothing to him. When it came time for Gilvan and Alora to retire—they having
remained long enough to gloat over two granddaughters and two grandsons—Thold
and Ellian decided to retire at the same time, and the four of them went together
into the mountains Ellian had spoken to Linadel about at their first meeting;
and where the sisters’ parents—who were no longer stout or stuffy, and looked
like the finest blooms in their own garden—and much faerie majesty were there
and waiting for them. Linadel and Donathor ruled over a happy land, a wiser one
than it is the fortune of most sovereigns to rule, and one of a breadth and
scope that none could quite measure; and they had several more children, and
convinced their respective parents to visit them somewhat more often than had
been the tradition for retired majesty. Everyone was contented and some
restless few were great, and tales were told of their deeds; but, except for
Senan’s music, by the time that Linadel and Donathor had in their turn retired,
there was no more communication with the rest of the world. So it has been now for many long generations, more than anyone
can name, for the tale has been passed from mouth to mouth too often. But the
world turns, and even legends change; and somewhere there is a border, and
sometime, perhaps, someone will decide to cross it, however well guarded with
thorns it may be. The Princess and the FrogPart Oneshe
held the pale necklace in her hand and stared at it as she walked. Her
feet evidently knew where they were going, for they did not stumble although
her eyes gave them no guidance. Her eyes remained fixed on the glowing round stones
in her hand. These stones were as smooth as pearls, and their color, at
first sight, seemed as pure. But they were much larger than any pearls she had
ever seen; as large as the dark sweet cherries she plucked in the palace
gardens. And their pale creamy color did not lie quiet and reflect the
sunlight, but shimmered and shifted, and seemed to offer her glimpses of
something mysterious in their hearts, something she waited to see, almost with
dread, which was always at the last minute hidden from her. And they seemed to
have a heat of their own that owed nothing to her hand as she held them; rather
they burned against her cold fingers. Her hand trembled, and their cloudy
swirling seemed to shiver in response; the swiftness of their ebb and flow
seemed to mock the pounding of her heart. Prince Aliyander had just given her the necklace, with one
of the dark-eyed smiles she had learned to fear so much; for while he had done
nothing to her yet—but then, he had done nothing—to any of them—she knew
that her own brother was under his invisible spell. This spell he called “friendship”
with his flashing smile and another look, from his black eyes; and her own
father, the King, was afraid of him. She also knew he meant to marry her, and
knew her strength could not hold out against him long, once he set himself to
win her. His “friendship” had already subdued the Crown Prince, only a few
months ago a merry and mischievous lad, into a dog to follow at his heels and
go where he was told. This morning, as they stood together in the Great Hall,
herself, and her father, and Prince Aliyander, with the young Crown Prince a
half-step behind Aliyander’s right shoulder, and their courtiers around them,
Aliyander had reached into a pocket and brought out the necklace. It gleamed
and seemed to shiver with life as he held it up, and all the courtiers murmured
with awe. “For you, Lady Princess,” said Aliyander, with a graceful bow and his
smile; and he moved to fasten it around her neck: “a small gift, to tell you of
just the smallest portion of my esteem for Your Highness.” She started back with a suddenness that surprised even her;
and her heart flew up in her throat and beat there wildly as the great jewels
danced before her eyes. And she felt rather than saw the flicker in Aliyander’s
eyes when she moved away from him. “Forgive me,” she stammered; “they are so lovely, you must
let me look at them a little first.” Her voice felt thick; it was hard to
speak. “I shan’t be able to admire them as they deserve, when they lie beneath
my chin.” “Of course,” said Aliyander, but she could not look at his
smile. “All pretty ladies love to look at pretty things;” and the edge in his
voice was such that only she felt it; and she had to look away from the Crown
Prince, whose eyes were shining with the delight of his friend’s generosity. “May I—may I take your—gracious gift outside, and look at it
in the sunlight?” she faltered. The high vaulted ceiling and mullioned windows
seemed suddenly narrow and stifling, with the great glowing stones only inches
from her face. The touch of sunlight would be healing. She reached out blindly,
and tried not to wince as Aliyander laid the necklace across her hand. “I hope you will return wearing my poor gift,” he said, with
the same edge to his words, “so that it may flatter itself in the light of Your
Highness’s beauty, and bring joy to the heart of your unworthy admirer.” “Yes—yes, I will,” she said, and turned, and only her Princess’s
training prevented her from fleeing, picking up her skirts with her free hand
and running the long length of the Hall to the arched doors, and outside to the
gardens. Or perhaps it was the imponderable weight in her hand that held her
down. But outside, at least the sky did not shut down on her as
the walls and groined ceiling of the Hall had; and the sun seemed to lie gently
and sympathetically across her shoulders even if it could not help itself
against Aliyander’s jewels, and dripped and ran across them until her eyes were
dazzled. Her feet stopped at last, and she blinked and looked up.
Near the edge of the garden, near the great outer wall of the palace, was a
quiet pool with a few trees close around it, so that much of the water stood in
shadow wherever the sun stood in the sky. There was a small white marble bench
under one of the trees, pushed close enough that a sitter might lean
comfortably against the broad bole behind him. Aside from the bench there was
no other ornament; as the palace gardens went, it was almost wild, for the
grass was allowed to grow a little shaggy before it was cut back, and
wildflowers grew here occasionally, and were undisturbed. The Princess had
discovered this spot—for no one else seemed to come here but the occasional
gardener and his clippers—about a year ago; a little before Prince Aliyander had
ridden into their lives. Since that riding, their lives had changed, and she
had come here more and more often, to be quiet and alone, if only for a little
time. Now she stood at the brink of the pond, the strange necklace
clutched in her unwilling fingers, and closed her eyes. She took a few long
breaths, hoping that the cool peacefulness of this place would somehow help
even this trouble. She did not want to wear this necklace, to place it around
her throat; she felt that the strange jewels would ... strangle her, stop her
breath ... till she breathed in the same rhythm as Aliyander, and as her poor
brother. Her trembling stopped; the hand with the necklace dropped a
few inches. She felt better. But as soon as she opened her eyes, she would see
those terrible cloudy stones again. She raised her chin. At least the first
thing she would see was the quiet water. She began to open her eyes: and then a
great croak bellowed from, it seemed, a place just beside her feet; and
her overtaxed nerves broke out in a sharp “Oh,” and she leaped away from the
sound. As she leaped, her fingers opened, and the necklace dropped with the
softest splash, a lingering and caressing sound, and disappeared under the
water. Her first thought was relief that the stones no longer held
and threatened her; and then she remembered Aliyander, and her heart shrank
within her. She remembered his look when she had refused his gift; and the
sound of his voice when he hoped she would wear it upon her return to the
Hall—where he was even now awaiting her. She dared not face him without it
round her neck; and he would never believe in this accident. And, indeed, if
she had cared for the thing, she would have pulled it to her instead of loosing
it in her alarm. She knelt at the edge of the pool and looked in; but while
the water seemed clear, and the sunlight penetrated a long way, still she could
not see the bottom, but only a misty grayness that drowned at last to utter
black. “Oh dear,” she whispered. “I must get it back. But how?” “Well,” said a voice diffidently, “I think I could probably
fetch it for you.” She had forgotten the noise that had startled her. The voice
came from very low down; she was kneeling with her hands so near the pool’s
edge that her fingertips were lightly brushed by the water’s smallest ripples.
She turned her head and looked down still farther; and sitting on the bank at
her side she saw one of the largest frogs she had ever seen. She did not even
think to be startled. “It was rather my fault anyway,” added the frog. “Oh—could you?” she said. She hardly thought of the phenomenon
of a frog that talked; her mind was taken up with wishing to have the necklace
back, and reluctance to see and touch it again. Here, was one part of her
problem solved; the medium of the solution did not matter to her. The frog said no more, but dived into the water with
scarcely more noise than the necklace had made in falling; in what seemed only
a moment its green head emerged again, with two of the round stones in its wide
mouth. It clambered back onto the bank, getting entangled in the trailing
necklace as it did so. A frog is a silly creature, and this one looked absurd,
with a king’s ransom of smooth heavy jewels twisted round its squat figure; but
she did not think of this. She reached out to help, and it wasn’t till she had
Aliyander’s gift in her hands again that she noticed the change. The stones were as large and round and perfect as they had
been before; but the weird creamy light of them was gone. They lay dim and grey
and quiet against her palm, as cool as the water of the pond, and strengthless. Such was her relief and pleasure that she sprang to her
feet, spreading the necklace to its fullest extent and turning it this way and
that in the sunlight, to be certain of what she saw; and she forgot even to
thank the frog, still sitting patiently on the bank where she had rescued it
from the binding necklace. “Excuse me,” it said at last, and then she remembered it,
and looked down and said, “Oh, thank you,” with such a bright and glowing look
that it might move even a frog’s cold heart. “You’re quite welcome, I’m sure,” said the frog
mechanically. “But I wonder if I might ask you a favor.” “Certainly. Anything.” Even facing Aliyander seemed less
dreadful, now the necklace was quenched: she felt that perhaps he could be
resisted. Her joy made her silly; it was the first time anything of Aliyander’s
making had missed its mark, and for a moment she had no thoughts for the
struggle ahead, but only for the present victory. Perhaps even the Crown Prince
could be saved.... “Would you let me live with you at the palace for a little
time?” Her wild thoughts halted for a moment, and she looked down
bewildered at the frog. What would a frog want with a palace? For that
matter—as if she had only just noticed it—why did this frog talk? “I find this pool rather dull,” said the frog fastidiously,
as if this were an explanation. She hesitated, dropping her hands again, but this time the
stones hung limply, hiding in a fold of her wide skirts. She had told the frog,
“Certainly, anything”; and her father had brought her up to understand that she
must always keep her word, the more so because as Princess there was no one who
could force her to. “Very well,” she said at last. “If you wish it.” And she
realized after she spoke that part of her hesitation was reluctance that
anything, even a frog, should see her palace, her family, now; it would hurt
her. But she had given her word, and there could be no harm in a frog. “Thank you,” said the frog gravely, and with surprising
dignity for a small green thing with long thin flipper-footed legs and popping
eyes.: There was a pause, and then she said, “I—er—I think I should
go back now. Will you be along later or—?” “I’ll be along later,” replied the frog at once, as if he
recognized her embarrassment; as if he were a poor relation who yet had a sense
of his own worth. She hesitated a moment longer, wondering to how many people
she would have to explain her talking frog, and added, “I dine alone with my father
at eight.” Prince Inthur never took his meals with his father and sister any
more; he ate with Aliyander or alone, miserably, in his room, if Aliyander
chose to overlook him. Then she raised the grey necklace to clasp it round her
throat, and remembered that it was, after all, her talking frog’s pool that had
put out the ill light of Aliyander’s work. She smiled once more at the frog, a
little guiltily, for she believed one should be kind to one’s poor relations;
and she said, “You’ll be my talisman.” She turned and walked quickly away, back toward the palace,
and the Hall, and Aliyander. Part Twobut
she made a
serious mistake, for she walked swiftly back to the Hall, and blithely
through the door, with her head up and her eyes sparkling with happiness and
release; she met Aliyander’s black eyes too quickly, and smiled without
thinking. It was only then she realized what her thoughtlessness had done, when
she saw his eyes move swiftly from her face to the jewels at her throat, and
then as he saw her smile his own face twisted with a rage so intense it seemed
for a moment that his sallow skin would turn black with it. And even her little
brother, the Crown Prince, looked at his hero a little strangely, and said, “Is
anything wrong?” Aliyander did not answer. He turned on his heel and left,
going toward the door opposite that which the Princess had entered; the door
that led into the rest of the palace. Everyone seemed to be holding his or her
breath while the quiet footfalls recreated, for there was no other noise; even
the air had stopped moving through the windows. Then there was the sound of the
heavy door opening, and closing, and Aliyander was gone. The courtiers blinked and looked at one another. The Crown
Prince looked as if he might cry: his master had left him behind. The King
turned to his daughter with the closing of that far door, and he saw first her
white frightened face; and then his gaze dropped to the round stones of her necklace,
and there, for several moments, it remained. No one of the courtiers looked at her directly; but when she
caught their sidelong looks, there was blankness in their eyes, not understanding.
None addressed a word to her, although all had seen that she, somehow, was the
cause of Aliyander’s anger. But then, for months now it had been considered bad
luck to discuss anything that Aliyander did. Inthur, the Crown Prince, still loved his father and sister
in spite of the cloud that Aliyander had cast over his mind; and little did he
know how awkward Aliyander found that simple and indestructible love. But now
Inthur saw his sister standing alone in the doorway to the garden, her face as
white as her dress, and as a little gust of wind blew her skirts around her,
and her fair hair across her face, she gasped and gave a shudder, and one hand
touched her necklace. With Aliyander absent, even the cloud on Inthur lifted a
little, although he himself did not know this, for he never thought about
himself. Instead he ran the several steps to where his sister stood, and threw
his arms—around her; he looked up into her face and said, “Don’t worry, Rana
dear, he’s never angry long.” His boy’s gaze passed over the necklace without a
pause. She nodded down at him and tried to smile, but her eyes
filled with tears; and with a little brother’s horror of tears, particularly
sister’s tears, he let go of her at once and said quickly, with the air of one
who changes the subject from one proved dangerous, “What did you do?” She blinked back her tears, recognizing the dismay on Inthur’s
face; he would not know that it was his hug that had brought them, and the look
on his face when he tried to comfort her: just as lie had used to look before
Aliyander came. Now he rarely glanced at either his father or his sister except
vaguely, as if half asleep, or with his thoughts far away. “I don’t know,” she
said, with a fair attempt at calmness, “but perhaps it is not important.” He patted her hand as if he were her uncle, and said, “That’s
all right. You just apologize to him when you see him next, and it’ll be over.” She smiled wanly as she remembered that her own brother belonged
to Aliyander now and she could not trust him. Then the King came up beside
them, and when her eyes met his she read knowledge in them: of what Aliyander
had seen, in her face and round her neck; and a reflection of her own fear. He
said nothing to her. The rest of the day passed slowly, for while they did not
see Aliyander again, the weight of his absence was almost as great as his presence
would have been. The Crown Prince grew cross and fretful, and glowered at
everyone; the courtiers seemed nervous, and whispered among themselves, looking
often over their shoulders as if for the ghosts of their great-grandmothers.
Even those who came from the city, or the far-flung towns beyond, to kneel before
the King and crave a favor seemed more to crouch and plead, as if for mercy;
and their faces were never happy when they went away, whatever the King had
granted them. Rana felt as grey as Aliyander’s jewels. The sun set at last, and its final rays touched the faces in
the Hall with the first color most of them had had all day; and as servants
came in to light the candles everyone looked paler and more uncomfortable than
ever. One of Aliyander’s personal servants approached the throne
soon after the candles were lit; the King sat with his children in smaller
chairs at his feet. The man offered the Crown Prince a folded slip of paper;
his obeisance to the King first was a gesture so cursory as to be insulting,
but the King made no move to reprimand him. The Hall was as still as it had
been that morning when Aliyander had left it; and the sound of Inthur’s
impatient opening of the note crackled loudly. He leaped to his feet and said
joyfully, “I’m to dine with him!” and with a dreadful look of triumph round the
Hall, and then at his father and sister—Rana closed her eyes—he ran off, the servant
following with the dignity of a nobleman. It seemed a sign. The King stood up wearily and clapped his
hands once; and the courtiers made their bows and began to drift away, to
quarters in the palace, or to grand houses outside in the city. Rana followed
her father to the door that led to the rest of the palace, where the Crown
Prince had just disappeared; and there the King turned and said, “I will see
you at eight, my child?” And Rana’s eyes again filled with tears at the question
in his voice, behind his words. She only nodded, afraid to speak, and he turned
away. “We dine alone,” he said, and left her. She spent two long and bitter hours staring at nothing,
sitting alone in her room; in spite of the gold-and-white hangings, and the
bright blue coverlet on her bed, it refused to look cheerful for her tonight.
She removed her necklace and stuffed it into an empty jar and put the lid on
quickly, as if it were a snake that might escape, although she knew that it
itself had no further power to harm her. She joined her father with a heavy heart; in place of Aliyander’s
jewels she wore a golden pendant that her mother had given her. The two of them
ate in a little room with a small round table, where her family had always
gathered when there was no formal banquet. When she was very small, and Inthur
only a baby, she had sat here with both her parents; then her pretty, fragile
mother had died, and she and Inthur and their father had faced each other
around this table alone. Now it was just the King and herself. There had been
few banquets in the last months. As she looked at her father now, she was
suddenly frightened at how old and weak he looked. Aliyander could gain no hold
over him, for his mind and his will were too pure for Aliyander’s nets; but his
presence aged him quickly, too quickly. And the next King would be Inthur, who
followed Aliyander everywhere, a pace behind his right shoulder. And Inthur
would be delighted at his best friend’s marrying his sister. The dining-room was round like the table within it; it was
the first floor of a tower that stood at one of the many corners of the Palace.
It had windows on two sides, and a door through which the servants brought the
covered dishes and the wine, and another door that led down a flight of stone
steps to the garden. Neither she nor her father ate much, nor spoke at all, and
the room was very quiet. So it was that when an odd muffled thump struck the
garden door, they both looked up at once. Whatever it was, after a moment it
struck again. They stared at each other, puzzled, and because since Aliyander
had come all things unknown were dreaded, their looks were also fearful. When
the third thump came, Rana stood up and went over to the door and flung it
open. There sat her frog. “Oh!” she exclaimed. “It’s you.” If a frog could turn its foolish mouth to a smile, this one
did. “Good evening,” it replied. “Who is it?” said the King, standing up; for he could see
nothing, yet he heard the strange deep voice. “It’s ... a frog,” Rana said, somewhat embarrassed. “I
dropped ... that necklace in a pool today, and he fetched it out for me. He
asked a favor in return, that he might live with me in the palace.” “If you made a promise, child, you must keep it,” said the
King; and for a moment he looked as he had before Aliyander came. “Invite him
in.” And his eyes rested on his daughter thoughtfully, remembering the change
in those jewels that he had seen. The Princess stood aside, and the frog hopped in. The King
and Princess stood, feeling silly, looking down, while the frog looked up; then
Rana shook herself, and shut the door, and returned to the table. “Would
you—er—like some dinner? There’s plenty.” She took the frog back to her own room in her pocket. Her father
had said nothing to her about their odd visitor, but she knew from the look on
his face when he bade her good night that he would mention it to no one. The
frog said gravely that her room was a very handsome one; then it leaped up onto
a sofa and settled itself among the cushions. Rana blew the lights but and undressed
and climbed into bed, and lay, staring up, thinking. “I will go with you to the Hall tomorrow, if I may,” said
the frog’s voice from the darkness, breaking in on her dark thoughts. “Certainly,” she said, as she. had said once before. “You’re
my talisman,” she added, with a catch in her voice. “All is not well here,” said the frog gently; and the deep
sympathetic voice might have been anyone, not a frog, but her old nurse,
perhaps, when she was a baby and needed comforting because of a scratched knee;
or the best friend she had never had, because she was a Princess, the only
Princess of the greatest realm in all the lands from the western to the eastern
seas; and to her horror, she burst into tears and found herself between gulps
telling that voice everything. How Aliyander had ridden up one day, without warning,
ridden in from the north, where his father still ruled as king over a country
bordering her father’s. How Aliyander was now declared the heir apparent, for
his elder brother, Lian, had disappeared over a year before; and while this sad
loss continued mysteriously, still it was necessary for the peace of the
country to secure the succession. Aliyander’s first official performance as
heir apparent was this visit to his kingdom’s nearest neighbor to the south,
for he knew that it was his father’s dearest wish that the friendship between
their two lands continue close and loyal. And for the first time they saw Aliyander smile. The Crown
Prince had turned away, for he was then free and innocent; the King stiffened
and grew pale; and Rana did not guess how she might have looked. “I had known Lian when we were children,” Rana continued;
she no longer cared who was listening, or if anything was. “He was kind and
patient with Inthur, who was only a baby; I—I thought him wonderful,” she whispered.
“I heard my parents discussing him one night, him and ... me....” Aliyander’s visit had lengthened—a fortnight, a month, two
months; it had been almost a year since he rode through their gates. Messengers
passed between him and his father—he said; but here he stayed, and entrapped
the Crown Prince; and next he would have the Princess. “I don’t know what to do,” she said at last, wearily. “There
is nothing I can do.” “I’m sorry,” said the voice, and it was sad, and wistful,
and kind. And human. Her mind wavered from the single thought of Aliyander,
Aliyander, and she remembered to whom—or what—she spoke; and the sympathy
in the creature’s voice puzzled her even more than the fact that the voice
could use human speech. “You cannot be a frog,” she said stupidly. “You must be—under
a spell.” And she found she could spare a little pity from her own family’s
plight to give to this spellbound creature who spoke like a human being. “Of course,” snapped the frog. “Frogs don’t talk.” She was silent, sorry that her own pain had made her thoughtless,
made her wound another’s feelings. “I’m sorry,” said the frog for the second time, and in the
same gentle tone. “You see, one never quite grows accustomed.” She answered after a moment: “Yes. I think I do understand,
a little.” “Thank you,” said the frog. “Yes,” she said again. “Good night.” “Good night.” But just before she fell asleep, she heard the voice once
more: “I have one more favor to ask. That you do not mention, when you take me
to the Hall tomorrow, that I ... talk.,” “Very well,” she said drowsily. Part Threethere
was a ripple of nervous laughter when the Princess Rana appeared in the
Great Hall on the next morning, carrying a large frog. She held her right arm
bent at the elbow and curled lightly against her side; and the frog rode
quietly on her forearm. She was wearing a dress of pale blue, with lace at her
neck, and her fair hair hung loose over her shoulders, and a silver circlet was
around her brow; the big green frog showed brilliantly and absurdly against her
pale loveliness. She sat on her low chair before her father’s throne; the frog
climbed, or slithered, or leaped, to her lap, and lay, blinking foolishly at
the noblemen in their rich dresses, and the palace servants in their handsome
livery; but it was perhaps too stupid to be frightened, for it made no other motion. She had seen Aliyander standing with the Crown Prince when
she entered, but she avoided his eyes; at last he came to stand before her,
legs apart, staring down at her bent head with a heat from his black eyes that
scorched her skin. “You dare to mock me,” he said, his voice almost a hiss,
thick with a venomous hatred she could not mistake. She looked up in terror, and he gestured at the frog. “Ah,
no, I meant no—” she pleaded, and then her voice died; but the heat of Aliyander’s
look ebbed a little as he read the fear in her face. “A frog, Princess?” he said; his voice still hurt her, but
now it was heavy with scorn, and pitched so that many in the Hall would hear
him. “I thought Princesses preferred kittens, or greyhounds.” “I—” She paused, and licked her dry lips. “I found it in the
garden.” She dropped her eyes again; she could think of nothing else to say. If
only he would turn away from her—just for a minute, a minute to gather her
wits; but he would not leave her, and her wits would only scatter again when
next he addressed her. He made now a gesture of disgust; and then straightened up,
as if he would him away from her at last, and she clenched her hands on the
arms of her chair—and at that moment the frog gave its great bellow, the noise
that had startled her yesterday into dropping the necklace into the pool. And
Aliyander was startled; he jerked visibly—and the courtiers laughed. It was only the barest titter, and strangled instantly; but
Aliyander heard it, and he turned, his face black with rage as it had been
yesterday when Rana had returned wearing a cold grey necklace; and he seized
the frog by the leg and hurled it against the heavy stone wall opposite the
thrones, which stood halfway down the long length of the Hall and faced across
the narrow width to tall windows that looked out upon the courtyard. Rana was frozen with horror for the moment it took Aliyander
to fling the creature; and then as it struck the wall, there was a dreadful
sound, and the skin of the frog seemed to—burst—and she closed her eyes. The sudden gasp of all those around her made her eyes open
against her will. And she in her turn gasped. For the frog that Aliyander had hurled against the wall was
there no longer; as it struck and fell, it became a tall young man, who stood
there now, his ruddy hair falling past his broad shoulders, his blue eyes blazing
as he stared at his attacker. “Aliyander,” he said, and his voice fell like a stone in the
silence. Aliyander stood as if his name on those lips had turned him to stone indeed. “Aliyander. My little brother.” No one moved but Rana; her hands stirred of their own
accord. They crept across the spot on her lap where the frog had lain only a
minute ago; and they seized each other. Aliyander laughed—a terrible, ugly sound. “I defeated you
once, big brother. I will defeat you again. You are weaker than I. You always
will be.” The blue eyes never wavered. “Yes, I am weaker,” Lian replied,
“as you have proven already. I do not choose your sort of power.” Aliyander’s face twisted as Rana had seen it before. She
stood up suddenly, but he paid no attention to her; the heat of his gaze was
now reserved for his brother, who stood calmly enough, staring back at
Aliyander’s distorted face. “You made the wrong choice,” Aliyander said, in a voice as
black as his look; “and I will prove it to you. You will have no chance to
return and inconvenience me a second time.” It was as if no one else could move; the eyes of all were
riveted on the two antagonists; even the Crown Prince did not move to be closer
to his hero. The Princess turned and ran. She paused on the threshold of
the door to the garden, and picked up a tall flagon that had held wine and was
now sitting forgotten on a deep windowsill. Then she ran out, down the white
paths; she had no eyes for the trees and the flowers, or the smooth sand of the
courtyard to her right; she felt as numb as she had the day before with her
handful of round and glowing jewels; but today her eyes watched where her feet
led her, and her mind said hurry,, hurry, hurry. She ran to the pond where she had found the frog, or where
the frog had found her. She knelt quickly on the bank, and rinsed the sour wine
dregs from the bottom of the flagon she carried, emptying the tainted water on
the grass behind her, where it would not run back into the pool. Then she
dipped the jug full, and carried it, brimming, back to the Great Hall. She had to walk slowly this time, for the flagon was full
and very heavy, and she did not wish to spill even a drop of it. Her feet
seemed to sink ankle-deep in the ground with every step, although in fact the
white pebbles held no footprint as she passed, and only bruised her small feet
in their thin-soled slippers. She paused on the Hall’s threshold again, this time for her
eyes to adjust to the dimmer light. No one had moved; and no one looked at her. She saw Aliyander raise his hand and bring it like a
back-handed slap against the air before him; and though Lian stood across the
room from him, she saw his head jerk as if from the force of a blow; and a thin
line formed on his cheek, and after a moment blood welled and dripped from it. Aliyander waved his hand so the sharp stone of his ring glittered;
and he laughed. Rana started forward again, step by step, as slowly as she
had paced the garden, although only a few steps more were needed. Her arms had
begun to shiver with the weight of her burden. Still Aliyander did not look at
her; for while his might be the greater strength at last, still he could not
tear his eyes away from the calm clear gaze of his brother’s; his brother yet
held him. Rana walked up the narrow way till she was so close to Aliyander
that she might have touched his sleeve if she had not needed both hands to hold
the flagon. Then’ at last, Aliyander broke away to look at her; and as he did
she lifted the great jug, and with a strength she thought was not hers alone,
hurled the contents full upon the man before her. He gave a strangled cry, and brushed desperately with his
hands as if he could sweep the water away; but he was drenched with it, his
hair plastered to his head and his clothes to his body. He looked suddenly
small, wizened and old. He still looked at her, but she met his gaze fearlessly,
and he did not seem to recognize her. His face turned as grey as his jewels. His eyes, she
thought, were as opaque as the eyes of marble statues; and then he fell down
full-length upon the floor, heavily, without sound, with no attempt to catch himself.
He moved no more. Inthur leaped up then with a cry, and ran to his fallen
friend, and Rana saw the quick tears on his cheeks; but when he looked up he looked
straight at her, and his eyes were clear. “He was my friend,” he said simply;
but there was no memory in him of what that friendship had been. The King stood down stiffly from his throne, and the
courtiers moved, and shook themselves as if from sleep, and stared without sorrow
at the still body of Aliyander, and with curiosity and awe and a little,
hesitant but hopeful joy at Lian. “I welcome you,” said the King, with the pride of the master
of his own hall, and of a king of a long line of kings. “I welcome you, Prince
Lian, to my country, and to my people.” And his gaze flickered only briefly to
the thing on the floor; at his gesture, a servant stepped forward and threw a
dark cloth over it. “Thank you,” said Lian gravely; and the Princess realized that
he had come up silently and was standing at her side. She glanced up and saw
him looking down at her; and the knowledge of what they had done together, and
what neither could have done alone, passed between them; and with it an
understanding that they would never discuss it. She said aloud: “I—I welcome
you, Prince Lian.” “Thank you,” he said again, but she heard the change of tone
in his voice; and from the comer of her eye she saw her father smile. She offered
Lian her hand, and he took it, and raised it slowly to his lips. The Hunting of the HindPart Onethe
hunts continued as they always had, for the game they killed was
necessary for food; but there was no joy in them now, and few people attended,
or rode with the Master, except those who must. There could be no pleasure in
the chase while the King’s only and much beloved son lay sick on his bed, paler
and weaker with every day that passed, and raving always about the Golden Hind. The Prince had ridden often with the Hunt; his horses were always
fine and sleek and proud, and he sat them well; and he himself was as kind as
he was handsome, and everyone loved to look at him, and loved more to speak
with him. He had a word for everyone, and he remembered every man’s name whom
he had once met, down to the last village girl-child who gravely presented him
with a fresh-picked daisy and her name, wise in all the dignity of her four
years of age. It was but a month gone by that the tragedy had occurred.
The sighting of the Golden Hind had troubled the Hunt several times in the past
two years; troubled, because the sight of her ruined the dogs, deerhounds tall
and fleet and rabbithounds resolute and sturdy, for the rest of the day of that
sighting. The dogs would not then follow her, nor any other game, but cowered
to the ground, or ran in circles and howled. Thus it was that all realized that
this Hind, although she was of a color to bring wonder to the crudest eyes and
tenderness to the darkest heart, was not a canny thing; and so men feared her,
and feared that sight of her might prove an omen for more ill than just of that
day’s hunting. But as the legend of her grew with the months that passed,
some men saw the following of her as an adventure by which they might test
their courage; and so the boldest men of the country rode their swiftest horses
to join the Hunt, in the hope of a glimpse of her. Twelve of them in the space of a year had their wish. Ten
came home again, weary and footsore, and grim with a depression that seemed to
be of something more than mere exhaustion or failure of a simple chase; their
clothes in tatters and their faces cut by branches and thorns. And their horses
were often lame and more often nervous, with a thin edge of fear that never
again dulled, so that some of the finest horses in the land could no longer be
ridden trustfully, for they shied and neighed at nothing, or ran suddenly away
with their riders, their dark eyes white-ringed. The other two of those, twelve men who rode away in pursuit
of the Golden Hind were never seen again, nor anything heard of their fate. But a thirteenth joined the Hunt on a day that the Golden
Hind was seen when the Hunt had barely left the city gates and entered the
forest; and the Hunt had to turn and go back into the city, taking the shaking
fearful dogs back to the kennels they had only just left, while the thirteenth
man set spurs to his horse, and the Hind fled light-footed away from him. The thirteenth man returned that evening after sunset, his
horse covered with pale foam and a broken rattle in its throat; the rider was
mad. They had to drag him out of the saddle, and he fought them, shouting
words, if they were words at all, in a language that none could recognize, till
they had to bind him, to protect not only themselves but this man from his own
madness. Nor did he recognize his wife when they brought him to her; and she
wept helplessly for him. The Prince was a brave man, and as bold as a man confident
in his courage might be; and he declared that he would hunt the Hind. But his
father forbade him, and when he forbade him, he turned so white that the
Prince, who loved his father, reluctantly agreed to obey; for he was capable of
going against his father’s wishes if his own desires were strong enough. But he
continued as before to ride sometimes with the Hunt; and once he rode on a day
when one of the twelve men rode too, and they saw the Hind, and the Hunt saw
this man ride away in pursuit while the Prince had to remain behind, reining in
his high-blooded horse, which was not accustomed to watching another man’s
horse leap away from him and run alone and unchallenged. The Prince remembered
the King’s command and his own promise, and he watched only, and then turned
his fretful stallion’s face toward home. But it did not go down well with him,
for he was a proud man as well as a good and kind and brave one, and some of his
horse’s restiveness may have been the fault of the rider’s mood. The thirteenth man was a dear friend of the Prince’s. They
had known each other since boyhood, had learned to ride and to hunt together,
and the man’s father had been one of the Prince’s father’s good friends: the
sort of friend who could speak an unpopular opinion to the King, and be heard. The Prince went to visit his old friend and found him pale
and senseless; his black eyes roved without resting, and he saw nothing that
was before him, and started at shadows that were not there. The Prince saw that his family lacked for nothing that a
full pocketbook could buy, and returned to his father with a heavy heart. “Tomorrow I ride with the Hunt,” he told the King. “And I
ride the day after, and the day after that, till I find what I seek: and that
which I seek is the Golden Hind, and her I will pursue till I learn the mystery
of her, and of the death and madness she causes; and I will stop these things
if I can. Even if I cannot, try at least I will; my vow is taken.” For after he
had looked into the’ eyes of his friend, that were his friend’s eyes no longer,
he did not doubt that the two men who had not returned from the Hunting of the
Hind had on that Hunt met their deaths. And so the Hind must not be permitted
to range the kingdom, for the proven risk of her. The King moved to stop him, for he would lose any number of
his people before he would risk his son; but the Prince left before the King
could speak, and no man saw him again till morning, when he rode out with the
Hunt. It was three days that the Prince rode before he saw what he
sought; three days that he spoke to no man and locked himself in his rooms as
soon as he dismounted and his horse was led away: three days that he refused to
see his father, even when the King himself came and knocked on his son’s closed
door. No man saw him to speak to him: but a woman did; or perhaps
more rightly, a girl. The King had married in his youth a woman that he loved, and
she loved him, and the country rang with their love; and at the end of several
years of hopeful waiting she bore a son. The baby was strong and beautiful; but
the Queen had been much weakened by the labor of bearing and birth, and when
she bore a second child little more than a year later, it was too much for her
unrecovered strength, and she died, and the baby died with her. The King was shattered by his loss, and the only thing for
many months after the Queen’s death that could make him smile was his little
son, the Prince, who grew more and more like his mother every day; and between
the father and son there grew a great love. But after four years the King yielded to the pleas of his
ministers and married again; not because he believed that any child but the beloved
son of his first wife would rule after him, but because he could see the
usefulness of other sons, to ride at the heads of his armies, and go in state
to visit other kingdoms, and be loyal friends (for he could not imagine
otherwise) to their eldest brother. The second Queen was chosen for political compatibility
rather than any personal inclination on the part of herself or her new husband.
She was as small and dark as the first Queen and the son she had borne were
tall and fair; and if this second lady had her own quiet and poignant beauty,
few noticed it, for all including the King compared her always with her who had
gone before. But the second Queen carried her part with dignity and
without complaint—so far as any knew; and hers was a pale still face at the
beginning, so none would notice if it grew paler or stiller. In one thing was she a disappointment that could be
mentioned aloud: she bore no children. At last, in her seventh year as Queen,
she became pregnant, and a certain subdued pleasure was visible in the King,
who then treated her with a less conscious and more spontaneous kindness than
had been his way since she became his wife. But the child was a girl; and this second Queen too died in
childbed, her strength unequal to the effort. The little Princess grew up, cared for with vague kindness by
those around her; the same vague kindness, if she had known it, that had characterized
the King’s and his country’s attitude toward her mother. She, like her
half-brother after his, took after her mother: small and quiet, neat in all her
motions, and graceful with the unconscious air of a village girl who has never
known the attentions of a court. And as she grew she bloomed with her mother’s
quiet beauty, and perhaps something more that was peculiarly her own; and by
the time she reached her seventeenth year, which was the second year since the
Golden Hind had first been sighted in this kingdom, her father’s ministers, who
had not dared mention marriage again to the King, began to think that the
little-valued daughter of the second Queen would make a better political
gamepiece than they had anticipated. And, all unconscious of the Hunt and the
Hind, they smiled, and began to make plans. But the Princess knew nothing of these plans. She enjoyed
her freedom: That this freedom was the result of the indifference of those who
had taken care of her since her mother died she did not notice, or chose not
to. She loved her father dutifully, and was always well fed and well dressed,
and as she got older, well taught; but there was an unexpected depth to her
nature, and she might yet have felt her freedom as sorrow if she had not found
someone to love: and the someone was her glorious elder brother. The Prince was past his eleventh birthday when she was born,
but he accepted her at once, and, unlike the rest of the court including his
own dearly loved father, the young Prince’s acceptance of his little
half-sister was sincere and whole-hearted. He called her pet names like “Sparrow”
and “Fawn,” which suited her and, though she did not realize it, made her mind
the less that she was not tall and blond as he himself was. And he not only
permitted but encouraged her to follow him around with the unquestioning devotion
that most elder brothers find awkward and embarrassing in their younger
siblings. When she grew older, he helped her with her lessons; older
yet, and he made sure that her horses were as fine as his own, though
lighter-boned to carry her slight weight. She would have done anything for him; and he, while his love
was less single-minded than her own for having more opportunities for loving,
cared for her enough that he never took advantage of her; and when she was old
enough to understand, he paid her perhaps the highest compliment of all, and made
her his friend. The Court noted this, and were perhaps a little more
deferential to the little half-sister than they might otherwise have been; and
the Princess, by the time she was twelve, knew almost as much about the kingdom
as the Prince did, and as much as he could tell her; and by the time she
reached her seventeenth year, had a wisdom and discretion far beyond her years. And so, when the Prince had locked himself away in his rooms
and would see no one, the Princess’s gentle tap on his door brought him up from
his chair to let her in. He told her that he would ride with the Hunt until he
saw the Golden Hind; and her he would follow until he learned her secret. He repeated
it as if it were a lesson got by heart; and the Princess had already heard the
story from several members of the horrified court. She had not doubted it, for
she knew the strength of the friendship that had caused her brother to break
his promise to the King. Now she wished only to bear him company for a little
while; and when she heard the words from his own lips, she only shook her head
and said nothing. As she knew her brother, she knew that no argument would sway
him. “Take care of our father till I return,” said the Prince; it
was the closest he would come to admitting that he might not return. “He loves
you better than you know.” The Princess smiled, but shook her head again, for this was
one thing she knew better than her elder brother. “I will try.” And neither of
them spoke of the further grief that made the King’s heart desperate at the
knowledge of the Prince’s vow to follow the Golden Hind: the Prince, although
he had passed his eight-and-twentieth birthday, had not yet married. If he died
now he would leave no heir. The Princess did not count in the King’s thought,
as she knew and the Prince did not; so when the Prince commended the King to
her care, he thought that he truly left their father some comfort, and did not
realize the impossible burden that he laid on his sister’s small shoulders. He rode away with the Hunt the next morning, and returned
with them in the evening when they came bearing a brown stag and several hares.
He rode away with them on the second dawning, and again on the third; but on
that third day, as the sun began to fall down the afternoon sky, the Hunt saw
the Golden Hind; and the Prince, with a cry of wild gladness, rode after it.
His horse that day was the same tall stallion that had fretted so ill months before,
when the Prince had watched another man ride in pursuit of the elusive Hind and
had remained behind. The Hunt came home slowly, but the slinking hounds told
their own tale, even if the Prince’s shining presence among them had not at
once been missed. The Princess had no sleep that night; nor had the King. But
while the King had to rise from his sleepless bed and attend to his state and
to his ministers, the Princess remained where she had been since the evening
before, after she had run out to meet the Hunt and found her brother no longer
with them. She had knelt on the window seat of her bedroom all that night, her
head leaning against the corner where the window met the wall; there she could
stare out over the wide dark forest where her brother rode after his fate. By
the time dawn began to chase the shadows out of the castle courtyard, her eyes
were sore and her eyelids stiff with watching. And so the next evening, late, after the Hunt had returned
that day, sober and slow and with little to show for their long hours of search
and chase, and after all had gone to bed whether they slept or not, the Princess
saw from her window the figure on horseback that stumbled out of the great wood
and turned toward the city walls. And there were others keeping watch, so she
was not the first to run out and greet the Prince, for it was he, as he sat his
staggering horse; but she was among the first to welcome him home. Her voice
sounded strange in her ears, high-pitched with fear, but at the sound of it the
Prince, who seemed to ride in a daze, turned toward her and said, “Little
sister, is it you? Are you there?” She seized his hand joyfully and said, “It
is I. You are returned to us safe.” But when he looked down at her, his eyes did not seem to see
her; and his eyes should have been blue, but seemed covered with a grey glaze. “Little
sister, I have seen her,” he said, but he leaned too far over, and tumbled from
his horse into her small young arms; and if several of the men had not been
standing near and so caught her and him, they would have fallen to the ground. The Prince was all but unconscious for the rest of the
night; he rambled in his unknown dreams, and spoke snatches of them aloud, but
the Princess could not understand, nor could the King, who sat motionless at
his son’s bedside. With the dawn, some ease came to the Prince, and he did not
toss so restlessly, and seemed to sleep. The sun was above the trees when he
opened his eyes; and his eyes were blue again. But still he could not seem well
to see those around him, and he repeated, “I have seen her at last,” again and
again. “She is more beautiful than you can imagine,” he said, holding his
sister’s hand in his feverish one. “She could make a man blind with one glimpse
of her beauty; and he would count it a favor.” ‘The Prince was too weak to rise
from his bed, and grew weaker as the days passed. He recognized his father and
sister, and others who came to his bedside, and called them by name; but he
could not or would not shake himself free of his dreams, of her whom he had
seen, and his blue eyes remained cloudy, and focused only briefly and with
evident effort on the faces around him. He slept little and ate less; and the
doctors could do nothing for him. Still the Hunt rode out, because they must; but all feared
the sight of the Golden Hind as they might fear Death herself, and no one after
the Prince ever sought her. A month after the Prince rode home from his Hunting of the
Hind he was declared to be dying. The King rarely left his son’s room, and his cheeks were almost
as pale as the Prince’s; the ministers might have run the country as they
liked, for all the attention the King paid them; but perhaps almost against
their wills they found they loved the bold young Prince too, and their
political schemes held no savor. It might have been that now the little Princess, hitherto neglected
for her glamorous elder brother, would come into her own; but this did not
happen. Everyone forgot about her completely, except as a small quiet presence
forever at the Prince’s bedside. Everyone, perhaps, but the Prince himself; for
when he asked for anyone, it was most often her name on his lips, and she was
always there to answer his call; and she it was who could most often persuade
him to take a little food, although even her success was infrequent and
insufficient. Again and again he would seize her hand and say to her as he had
done on the first night: “I have seen her. At last I have seen her.” And his
cloudy eyes would be too wide and too brilliant with something she did not recognize
and could not help but fear. The day after the murmur of the Prince dying had passed
through the castle and out into the city, the Princess quitted her brother’s bedside,
where she spent her nights and dozed as she could, just at dawn. She went down
to the stable and saddled her favorite horse with her own hands; and when the
Hunt gathered, she rode out to join them on her long-legged chestnut mare. Part Twothe
hunt had been quiet enough the last weeks while the Prince lay on his
bed and raved; but on the day that the Princess joined them no word at all was
spoken, and everyone averted his eyes as if afraid to look upon her, and even
the horn-calls to the dogs were subdued. The Princess left no message behind
her; but the stablemen would notice the empty stall of the Princess’s favorite,
as the watchers at her brother’s bedside would notice her empty chair. Morning had barely broken, and the first sunlight had only begun
to find its way through the leaves of the forest when the Hunt were brought to
a standstill by the long-drawn-out wail of the lead dog. Into a tiny green clearing
before them stepped the Golden Hind. She was a color to make wealthy men weep, and misers drown
themselves for very heartsickness. New-minted gold could not express the least
shadow of her loveliness; each single hair of her magnificent coat shone with
lucent glory. Her delicate hoofs touched the earth without a sound; she turned
her small graceful head toward the little group of hunters, seemingly
unconscious of the miserable dog that had flattened itself almost at her feet.
Her eyes were brown, and for a moment the Princess’s eyes met those of this
creature of wonder, and it was as though they were only inches from each other
in that moment, looking into the depths of each other’s souls; for the Princess
knew at once that the Hind had a soul, and hope stirred within her. The brown
eyes she looked into somewhere held a glint of green, and somewhere else,
almost too subtle for even the Princess’s lonely wisdom, a glint of sorrow. Then the Hind turned away, and the Princess touched her unspurred
heels to her fleet young mare’s sides, and followed silently. The Princess had
a brief vision, though she did not stay to see, of the Hunt turning to make
their sad and weary way homeward before they had even begun. The Princess had no idea how long the chase lasted. The Hind
wove swiftly through the close trees, and followed paths so narrow that the
young mare’s light feet could hardly find width enough to hold them; but while
branches lashed at her and bushes held out twisted thorny hands to grab at her,
the Princess found that she suffered little hurt; for some reason the forest
let her pass, although the men who had ridden as she rode now had been less
fortunate. The mare’s neck and shoulders grew streaked with sweat and then with
foam, but she still followed the Hind flashing through the green leaves before
her, with all the heart and spirit that was in her; for the love she bore her
young mistress. The sunlight began to cast different sorts of shadows than
it had in the morning; and the mare began to stumble, and her breathing was
painful to hear. The Princess drew her up in pity, though her own spirit was
mad for the following and she knew her horse would run till she fell dead if
she were so asked. But the Hind paused too, and seemed to wait for them to
catch her up; though her golden coat was unmarred, and her flanks moved easily
with her light breathing. All through that night they followed her; and there was
moonlight enough to show those gilded flanks whenever they looked for their
guide; the Princess had dismounted, and she and her horse faltered wearily on,
and found each other’s bleak and hungry company a comfort. Just at dawn they staggered out from the edge of the
forest—an edge they had not realized lay so near ahead, for the shadows of
night had hidden it. But as the first blush of dawn aroused them, they stood
blinking at the beginning of a land the Princess had never seen. There was grass
before them, and scattered rocks, and a stream that ran babbling off into a
distance they could not discern; and then looming up like a castle at the end
of a field stood a mountain of bare grey rock. From where the Princess and her
mare stood, they could see the green plain stretching out before them and to
their right, up to the verge of the forest they had just crossed; but to the
left, and standing against the last trees of the forest on that side, was this
great hump of stone. Before this mountain, only a few arm’s-lengths away, stood
the Hind. She waited till she caught the Princess’s eye, and held her gaze for
another moment while again they drank of each other’s spirit; and then the
Golden Hind, who blazed up with a glory that could be hardly mortal as the
morning sunlight found her, turned and disappeared into the rock face as if
through a door. The Princess dropped the bridle, and took a few steps after
her; and then darkness came over her and she fell to the ground.. :When she stirred again and turned her head to
look around her, for a moment she had no idea where she was; the rough grass
she lay on, the wild landscape around her were utterly unfamiliar; and then her
mind began to clear and she sat up. The sun was near noon, and perhaps her
faint had turned to sleep, for she felt a little rested, although still dizzy
and uncertain; and she looked around first for her mare. The mare had seen her sit up, and came toward her, holding
her head delicately to one side so that she would not tread on the dragging
reins, and her nostrils quivered in a little whicker of greeting. The Princess
contrived to stand up by holding on to one of the long chestnut legs; and she
stood for a moment with her head resting on the horse’s shoulder. The sweat had
dried, leaving the hair rough, but when the Princess raised her head and saw
the mare with her own head turned to look back at her, she saw that the mare’s
eye was clear, and her bits were green and sticky with her grazing; and her
breathing was untroubled. “You’re stronger than I am, my Lady,” she said, “but then
you. have been standing in the stable and getting fat comfortably this last
month ...” and at that the Princess’s mind cleared completely, and she remembered
why she had come so far, and with what strange guide; and her head snapped
around, and she stared at the grim grey pile before her, and she thought of the
Hind, and her deep eyes and treacherous ways. First she washed her face and hands in the running stream,
and drank some of the sharp cold water, and when she stood up again she felt
alert and well. Then she unsaddled and unbridled her horse and flung the
harness indifferently on the ground; and paused to stroke the mare’s forehead. “I’d
be sorry to lose you, my Lady,” she said, “but you know best; I can’t say when
... I can come back for you.” The mare nodded solemnly, and then stretched out a foreleg
and lowered her head to rub her ears against it. The Princess turned to the
steep stark mountain. She remembered where the Hind had stood, and there she went,
and examined the stone carefully; but she saw nothing that resembled a hidden
door, and the hard grey surface appeared unbroken. She ran her hands over all
till the fingertips were rough and sore; and still she found nothing. The mare
had returned to her grazing, but occasionally she raised her head to watch the
Princess curiously. The sun set, and still the Princess knew not how next to
seek her chosen adventure of the Hunting of the Hind; and as the shadows lengthened,
rage rose in her, and despair; and she turned to see the half-moon floating up
above the horizon. She looked at it for long enough that it rose several degrees
of its arc; and then she closed her eyes and crossed her arms on her breast,
turned, and walked straight into the rock face. She had been standing less than an arm’s-length away from
the side of the mountain as she stared at the moon; but now she walked forward—half
a dozen steps, a dozen—but she feared to open her eyes to find herself caught
by some magic a bodily part of the rock itself. So she continued forward, step
by step, her eyes closed fast and her hands at her breast; and then she
realized that her footsteps had begun to fall with an echo, as if she walked in
a great cavern; and she opened her eyes. It was a great cavern indeed; torches that gave off a fair
and smokeless light were thrust in gold and ivory rings all around the walls,
but the ceiling was lost in darkness at some immeasurable height. The walls,
which from the clear light of the torches she could see to the height of
cathedral walls, were of smooth stone, but that stone bore all the colors of
the rainbow in its most peaceful and yet most joyful tints: yellows, greens,
blues, and rosy reds; all were represented and all were glorious, and even the
ever sharp thought of her dying brother was soothed a little as she looked. The floor on which she walked was mirror smooth, and held a
gleam of its own; but here was the shining of the sky before a storm, thunderheads
of majestic white and heavy grey; and her booted feet struck out a noise like
the ringing of a bell with every step. Then she saw, still far away from her, a low wall, she
thought perhaps in the center of this great place, for it was far away from the
walls she could see. And on the wall, with its head bowed, sat a figure draped
in white. As the Princess approached, she realized that the shining
golden head of the figure was no crown nor work of man’s hands, but the
fabulous masses of heavy golden hair. When she grew near, the figure looked up: and her eyes met
deep brown eyes with a glint of green in their depths, and a glint that the
Princess saw more clearly now, of sorrow. And as the Princess saw the pale
perfect face that held those eyes, she remembered her brother’s words, “I have
seen her”; and her legs folded under her, and she knelt at the feet of a woman
whose beauty could send a man mad, or blind, but grateful in his blindness, or
even comfortable in his madness. “Please, you must not kneel; it is not fit,” said the woman.
“Indeed, I know I am very beautiful, for I cannot help knowing; nor can I help
the beauty, which is not even rightfully mine.” The Princess rose slowly, and looked bewildered at the woman
who had made such a curious speech; and, at her gesture, sat on the wall near
her. “Do not fear me,” the woman went on gently, as she read the puzzlement in
the face before her; “you have looked into my eyes, and seen that I am—I am
like you, whatever my face may say; and I thank you—I thank you exceedingly for
that favor.” She paused. “He who keeps me here ... lent my own, my human
beauty, a touch of horror and dread, that I should fill the hearts of those who
look on me with a wildness of delight that would destroy them.” “Why?” said the Princess; and her whisper seemed to run out
to the sheer walls, and even through them, carrying her question she could not
guess where. “Because I refused him,” said the woman, but her reply went
only into the Princess’s ears, and to nothing that might wait beyond the walls.
“And so he decided that none should have me; and that the face that had caught him
would grow hateful to its owner for what it did to others ...” and the woman
covered her glorious, terrible face with her hands, and tears like diamonds
slid through her fingers. “What may I do for you?” said the Princess. “I am here to
help you, for my brother’s sake.” But her voice trembled; for while no dread
had touched her heart, because she had seen past this woman’s beauty into the
deeps of her spirit in the green flickers of her wide eyes, still there was a
fearfulness to the magnificence of the cavern, and she felt the weight of the
woman’s cursed beauty as a soldier might feel a weight on his sword arm. “Tell me what to do, and I will try, as best I may.” And the
Princess realized as she spoke that while it was love for her brother that had
brought her to dare as she did, still she was moved with sympathy for this
strange woman, and would wish to help her if she could. “For your brother’s sake,” said the woman, and a half-smile
touched her sadness. “I have a brother too. Come.” She stood up, and the Princess
stood too; but reeled in her place, and the woman reached out an exquisite
white hand and caught her. “Come. You shall meet my brother, and you shall have
something to eat, for I see you are faint with hunger, and I know too well the
cause of it. Then perhaps we can tell you how you may save us all—” and the
Princess heard the desperate anxiety in that sweet voice, and realized how
sharply the woman had to catch herself up when she spoke of that hope. They walked, the Princess leaning on the woman’s arm, toward
one of the gorgeous colored walls; and as they approached, there was a plain simple
doorway in the rock that the Princess could see and touch and understand, and
she sighed as they passed through it. They found themselves in a small room, and a golden smokeless
fire like the fire of the torches glowed in a hollow at one end of it, and a
man sat at a table at the center of it; and on that table were bread and cheese
and fruit, and pitchers and cups and plates. The man stood up to welcome them,
and the Princess saw that he was lame; he came no more than two steps toward
them, and that only by leaning heavily on the table. “Welcome, Princess,” he said, and his eyes were brown and
green like his sister’s, and held the same imprisoned sorrow. He stretched out
his hands and took the Princess’s between them for a moment, and for that
little moment she thought a little less about her brother, as she had when she
first looked at the rainbow walls of the cavern. “First you must eat,” said
this man. And so the Princess sat down, and ate white bread and yellow
cheese, and fruits of green and red and deep blue-purple, and the woman of the
terrible beauty ate with her, as did that woman’s brother, although the
Princess noticed that they ate very little. When they had finished, and the Princess stared into her cup
without drinking, the man said gently: “My name is Darin, and my sister is Sellena.
This place is a place of much magic, and little of that good, but you may trust
us with your name without fear. Will you give it us?” The Princess looked up and answered at once: “My name is
Korah.” There was silence a moment, and Sellena reached across the
table to touch the Princess’s hand. “Thank you. We have not heard another name
beyond our own in this place for many a long year.” “You are welcome to it,” said the Princess, and smiled; and
she thought, as something that was almost an answering smile hovered like a
shadow over Sellena’s mouth, that it was the first time in many a long year
that a smile had been seen in this place either. “Now that I have eaten,” said the Princess, “and we hold
each other’s names, will you not tell me something of your durance here?” and
her hands tightened involuntarily around the cup she held. “I am sent out as the Hind again and again whether I will or
nay,” Sellena burst out; and in her voice was anger and helplessness and
pleading mixed, “for he who holds us here loves to prove his power again and
again with each new victim I bring him. And yet there is no other hope of our
ever winning free but to go out as he wills, in the guise of a brute beast, and
lure those who will come. And every failure weighs on my heart, for it is I who
lead each to his destruction, however little I wish it to fall out so.” “I tried once to free her,” said Darin in a low voice. “Even
I: indeed, I was the first. I do not know if perhaps the wizard had not yet
fully formed his plans, for I escaped with my mind, and only he lamed my leg;
so I may think, but may not walk. And I am permitted to keep my sister company
in her exile, and no further harm has he tried to do me. But perhaps it amuses
him best so, to see the two or us clinging to each other in our powerlessness
to resist him; and I do not know if it is a blessing to be spared, spared to
watch all the brave hunters going to their doom.” “It is a blessing to me, brother,” said Sellena softly; and
Darin bowed his head. Then the Princess said to them both as she had said to
Sellena alone: “What may I do for you? For I will take my turn, and seek to
free you, if I may.” Darin answered soberly, “You must go to him who keeps us
here and ask him to let us go.” The Princess looked at him, and his eyes were grave. “It
sounds an easy task, does it not? And yet there have been hundreds who followed
the Golden Hind to this mountain. Some few of those, and of them we have no
counting, have lost all but their lives in just the sight of the Golden Hind,
and they go home tired and dreaming, and so spend the years remaining to them
without strength or will. Some of those who track the Hind to the walls of this
mountain do find their way inside. Some few of these cannot bear the sight of
Sellena as you see her, for the dread wizard did lay upon her beauty; and even
those who bear it are dazzled by it, so they cannot hold their spirits still
within them when they go to face the enchanter. Of those six-and-thirty who
have passed through the wizard’s chamber, eleven have died, and so completely
did the wizard destroy them that not even their bodies remained to be given
burial; and the other five-and-twenty returned to their lives and homes mad.” “All but the last,” Sellena said, in a voice so low that it
was scarcely audible; and the Princess stiffened in her chair. “All but the last,” repeated Darin; “but I fear that the wound
he received will still prove mortal.” Sellena covered her beautiful face with her hands and
moaned. “That last was my brother,” said the Princess; “he lies on
his bed dying even now, if he is not yet dead. He is why I am here.” Again Sellena reached across the table to touch the Princess’s
hand; but this time Sellena spoke no word, and though the hand trembled, it did
not move away. “He whom you must ask for our freedom,” said Darin, “will
turn whatever is in you against you. The greater your strength, the graver the
wound you will receive from the weapon he will forge of it. You must go to him
empty, drained of all that is your spirit and your heart and your mind; you
must be an empty shell carrying only the question: ‘Will you set the two you
hold in bondage free?” The Princess stared at Darin. “Tell me one thing first, and
then I will go as you bid me. What happened to my brother?” It was Sellena who answered: “He looked into my eyes, even
as you did—and as none other ever has; by this I should have recognized your
kinship. But as you saw only that my spirit was like unto yours and could see
in me a sister, he—he loved me. I, who have never been loved so, for my
perilous beauty has blinded all those that look at it: all but Darin my
brother, and you, Korah my sister—and that one other. Your brother, who lies
dying for it.” And another diamond tear crept down her glowing cheek. “He escaped sick and strengthless only,” said Darin, “because
for all the strength of the love he suddenly found for my sister, it was of a
clarity even the wizard could not bend entirely against him; and so he lost
neither his life nor his sanity by it.” Then Darin turned frowning to the
Princess and said: “This must have been a great blow to the vanity of this
enchanter, who has shattered all who have approached him during our long
keeping; and I fear for the sister of him who dealt that blow, for the added
malice the wizard will hold toward anyone of the same blood.” The Princess shook her head, just a tremor, right to left,
for she feared to shake tears over the brink of her eyelids. “Still I will go,
and fear no more than I must. The sickness laid upon my brother is a wasting
fever that no doctor can halt; and he will yet ... die, of that wizard’s work.”
She turned her eyes, still bright with tears, to meet Darin’s quiet eyes,
seeking comfort, and comfort she found. She let herself sink into their green
depths and felt that she could rest there forever; and even as she felt Darin’s
spirit reaching to touch hers, she remembered Sellena’s words: He—he loved
me; and she shook herself free with a gasp. Darin at once covered his eyes with a hand, and bowed his
head. “Forgive me,” he said, and his voice was deep with an emotion the Princess
chose not to hear; “I—I had no thought of this.” “Where is the wizard’s cell?” said the Princess; and her
breast rose and fell with her quick breathing. “Will you show me where I must
enter? I do not wish to tarry.” She looked at Sellena, and did not permit even the flick of
a glance to where Darin sat with his dark eyes still behind his hand. “Yes. Come.” The two women stood up; Darin remained motionless
as Sellena opened another door in the small chamber in which they had sat, not
the one they had entered by. Across this threshold it was very dark. Sellena
took the Princess’s hand to lead her. “I know the way and will not stumble. It
is better without light, for the walls here are similar to those in the cavern
where you met me, but the colors will lead you to confusion if you look at them
long.” And down the dark road they went, hand in hand; their breathing and
their soft footsteps were the only sounds. “Here,” said Sellena at last. “I can take you no farther.”
The blackness was perfect; the Princess could see not the vaguest outline of
the woman who stood beside her, but she could tell by the sound of her voice
that Sellena had turned to face her. “There is no danger here, in this simple
dark; but your next step will begin your final journey which will take you to
the wizard’s den, arid once you have taken that step you will be able neither
to stop nor to turn back. “Stand here awhile, till everything you are, everything you
think and remember and feel, drains out of you. What my brother told you of the
wizard’s ways is true. Even when you think you have left yourself like a discarded
cloak, wait—search again, into every corner of your being; you must not leave
even a shred of your personality for the wizard to seize upon. He will search
you like the dagger in the hand of the assassin. What you leave here, I will
hold for you in the palms of my hands, and I will wait here for your return and
give these things up to you again just as they were when you left them in my
keeping. Your heart and your hopes are safe here with me, but you must not take
them with you, for he whom you will face will make spears of them and drive
them back upon you.” The Princess stood awhile, with the blackness standing all
around her; and she remembered all of the months that had gone to make up her
tally of seventeen years; and each week of those months she remembered. She remembered
how she had learned to leave her heart behind her when she was summoned by her
father, because his lack of love for her hurt her; and how she had only taken
up her heart again gladly, and joined it to her hopes and fears, when she went
to meet her brother. And she thought of her brother and how he had never
understood the hurtfulness of love, so that when he discovered a great love in
the eyes of Sellena he had not been able to lay it aside when he went to face
the wizard; and now he lay dying of his weakness, of his simple honesty. She thought of all these things, and then she felt Sellena’s
hands on her face; and silently she yielded up all of her that was hers to
Sellena’s care, saving only the question she must ask the wizard. And she felt
her body as dark and empty as the tunnel she stood in, with herself and Sellena
the questions who waited their asking, and she took the first step of the last
stage of her journey to the wizard. She was dimly aware of a roaring in her ears, and heat against
her skin that came and went, and a flickering like lightning in her eyes; but
she had left herself no thoughts to think, and she did not think of these
things. She could not even count the steps she took, but she came at last to a
lighted place, a cavern, low and white, and at the center of the cavern was a
chair of white rock that seemed to grow up out of the floor without break or
joint. The white light, for which there was no source visible, burnt fiercely
upon the face of the figure that sat in the chair; and the face and the figure
bore the semblance of a man. He wore long black robes that covered all but his
long white fingers and pale face; a hood was pulled over his head and low upon
his brow, but his eyes glared at her, bright with rage and brighter with power.
But she had no names for these things now, and so she did not try to name them;
nor had she left herself fear, and so the frenzy in the face before her
inspired in her no fear. She opened her mouth, and gave utterance to the one
thing she had brought with her to the wizard’s lair: “Will you set the two you
hold in bondage free?” The chair, and the creature on it, and the cavern itself
disappeared; silently and seemingly gently, for the Princess felt no shock; it
was as though she watched a shape of snow melt in spring sunshine. She blinked,
and found herself ... somewhere else; and the first thing she knew was Sellena’s
hands again on her face, and all that Sellena had held safe for her ran back
inside her and made her breathe quickly for joy; for the first thing she then
did was turn to Darin, who stood at Sellena’s side, lame no longer, but
standing strong on both feet. And Darin and Korah looked long and deep in one another’s
eyes. Then they turned away to see Sellena’s eyes shining brightly
on both of them together; and they all three laughed, and Darin and the
Princess blushed, and then they looked around to see where they were. But Darin’s
and the Princess’s hands somehow met and clasped, while their eyes were busy
elsewhere. The grey grim mountain was gone, and they stood on a sweet
green plain untroubled by rough stone and starry with flowers, and a stream ran
off to their right, and before them was the forest. And the Princess’s chestnut
mare came running to greet them. “We must return to your city,” said Sellena, and her eyes
were shining still, but the thoughts behind them were changed. It was only then
that the Princess saw the warm beauty of her friend and sister, and knew that
she had been healed too. “For as my brother’s leg is whole again, so—so many
other things come right.” The Princess drew her mare’s head down to her own breast a
moment, and whispered in the chestnut ears that flicked forward to listen. “Go,”
she said then to Sellena. “Ride my mare; she will take you as swiftly as she
may to my home and hers; and we will follow after.” And the Princess bridled
and saddled her horse, and Sellena mounted and rode off. The forest did not seem wide to the two who followed behind;
and though they walked swiftly, it was gaily too, and without thought of
weariness nor any desire that the journey come to an end. But the dense
undergrowth that had stretched on and on almost without measure when the
Princess had followed the Hind gave way now to tall easy-spaced trees and
frequent meadows full of singing birds; and the two that walked on had not by
any means come to the end of all they had to say to each other when they found
they had come to the end of the frees. They emerged from the forest just in
time to see the party that was setting out from the city to meet them. In that
party rode the thirteenth hunter, who reined his horse so close to his wife’s
that he might hold her hand as if he would never let it free again; and at
their head rode the Prince, who was perhaps thinner than he should be, but he
rode his tall stallion with his old grace and strength, and at his side rode
Sellena. And behind the two that stepped out of the forest stepped several
more, eleven in all, whose presence had not been suspected even by themselves,
for they had thought themselves long dead in a wizard’s cave. But now they
strode forward to bow to the Prince and ask the way to their homes and
countries, barring the two who belonged to this kingdom, and who wept for joy
at finding themselves in it again; and they all did homage to her who had
rescued them. The Twelve Dancing PrincessesPrologueonce
there was a soldier, who was a good man and a brave one; but somehow he
did not prosper in a soldier’s life. For he was a poor man, the son of a poor
farmer; and when he wished to join the Army, at the age of eighteen, bright
with hope and youth and strength, the only regiment that would have him, a poor
man’s son, was a regiment that could not keep its ranks filled. This regiment
was commanded by a colonel who was a hard man; he bullied his men because he
was himself afraid, and so his regiment was shunned by the best men, for none
wished to serve under this colonel, but because he was a very wealthy man, none
could seek to replace him. But the young farmer’s son knew nothing of this; and so he
signed his name to the regiment’s papers, freely and joyfully, waiting only to
be asked to do his best. But twenty years passed, and the farmer’s son became an old
soldier; he lost his youth and much of his health and strength, and gained nothing
worth having in their place. For his colonel had soon learned of the fineness
of the new man under his command; and the colonel’s pride and weakness could
not bear the sight of such strength in a farmer’s son. And the colonel sent him
on the most dangerous missions, and made sure that he was always standing in
the first rank of his company when it was thrown into battle; and the farmer’s
son always did his best, but the best that he was given in return was his bare
life. And so at the end of twenty years the soldier left his
regiment and left the Army, for he was stiff with many wounds; and, worse, he
was weary and sad at heart, with a sadness that had no hope in it anywhere. He shouldered the small bundle that held in it all that he
owned in the world; and he walked down the first road he came to. And so he
wandered aimlessly from one week to the next; for his father had died long ago,
and his brother tilled the farm, and the soldier did not want to disturb his
family’s quiet happiness with his grey weariness. As he wandered through the hills, he found himself going
slowly but steadily downhill, like a small rivulet that searches for its own
level, seeks a larger stream that will in turn spill it into the river; but
where the river flowed at last into the sea stood the tall pale city of the
King. And the soldier, as he bought himself meals and a hayloft to sleep in by
doing small jobs for the people he met—and he found, however slow the last twenty
years had made him, that his hands and back still knew how to lift and heave a
pitchfork, how to back a skittish horse to a plough or a wagon—he found in him
also a strange and rootless desire to leave the mountains for the first time in
his life, to descend to the lowlands and go at last to the King’s city at the
mouth of the river, and see the castle of the man for whom he had worked,
nameless, all the years of his youth. He would look upon the King’s house, and
perhaps even see his face for a moment as he rode in his golden carriage among
his people. For the soldier’s regiment had been a border regiment, patrolling
the high wild mountains beyond the little hill farms like the one he had grown
up on; and the only faces of his countrymen that he had seen were those of
other soldiers; the only towns, barracks and mess halls and stables. As he went slowly downhill he began to hear bits of a story
that told of an enchantment that had been laid on the twelve beautiful daughters
of the King. At first the tale was only told in snatches, for it was of
little interest to farmers, who have enough to think about with the odd ways of
the weather, of crops, of animals—and possibly of wives and sons and their own
daughters. But in the first town he came to, big enough to have a main street
with an inn on it, instead of the highland villages which were no more than
half a dozen thatched cottages crouched together on the cheek of some gentler
hill: at this town he stopped for a time and worked as an ostler, and here he
heard the story of the Princesses in full from another ostler. The King had twelve daughters and no sons; and perhaps this
was a sorrow to him, but perhaps not; for sons may fight over their father’s
crown—even before he is decently dead. And these twelve Princesses were each
more beautiful than the last, no matter how one counted them. The Queen had
died giving birth to a thirteenth daughter, who died with her; that was ten
years ago, now. And it was only a little after the Queen’s death that the
trouble began. The youngest Princess was then only eight years of age, and
the Princesses’ dancing-master had only begun to instruct her; although truth
to tell, these girls seemed to have been born with the knowledge of the
patterns of the dance written in them somewhere. A royal household must have a
dancing-master; but the master who taught these twelve Princesses had the lightest
labor of anyone in the castle, although he was a superb artist himself and
could have taught them a great deal if they had needed it. But they did not;
and so he smiled, and nodded, and waved his music-wand occasionally, and
thought of other things. Sometime during the youngest Princess’s ninth year it was observed
that during the night, every night, the dancing shoes of the twelve Princesses
were worn through, with holes in the heels, and across the tender balls of the
feet. And every morning all the cobblers of the city had to set aside their
other work and make up twelve new pairs of dancing shoes by the evening; for it
was not to be thought of that the Princesses should do without, even for a day.
And every morning those twelve new pairs of delicate dancing slippers were worn
quite through. After this had gone on for some weeks the King called all
his daughters to him at once and looked at them sternly, for all that he loved
them dearly, or perhaps because of it: and he demanded to know where it was
they danced their nights away till they wore their graceful shoes to tatters
that could only be tossed away. And all but the eldest Princess hung their
heads and the youngest wept; the eldest looked back at her father as he looked
at her, but hers was a glance he could not read. And none of them spoke a word. Then the King grew angry in his love for them which made him
afraid: and he shouted at them, but still they gave him no answer. And then he sent them away, dismissed them as he would servants,
with a flick of his hand, and no gentle words as he was used to give them; and
they went. If they dragged their feet at all, in sorrow or in shame, the soles
of their shoes were so soft they made no sound. Their father, the King, sat silent
on his throne for a long space after they had left, his head bowed in his hand,
and his eyes shaded from the sight of his courtiers. The courtiers wondered
what he might be thinking; and they remembered the Queen, for she was then but
recently gone, and wondered if there was anything she might have done. At last the King stirred, and he gave orders: that the
Princesses henceforward should all sleep in the same room; and that room would
be the Long Gallery. And the Long Gallery should be fitted at once with the
Princesses’ twelve beds and thirty-six wardrobes. And that the windows should
be barred in iron, and the door also; and the door fitted with a great iron
lock to which only one key would be made; and that key would be hung around the
King’s neck on a long black leather thong. This was done; and although the carpenters and ironmongers
were well paid, they had no joy in their work; and the blacksmith who had made
the single heavy lock for the door and the key for the King’s own neck would
take no payment for them whatsoever, and he went back to his own shop on the
far side of the city with a slow tread, and spoke to no one for three days
after. There were rumors, whispered uneasily, that the castle had shaken
underfoot with more than the blows of the craftsmen’s hammers while the work
went forward; but no one quite dared to mention this openly, and no one was
quite happy with the idea that they were imagining things. And still the Princesses’ shoes were worn through every morning.
And it was seen that the Princesses grew pale and still paler within their
imprisonment, and spoke rarely—even the youngest, who had been used to roll
hoops down the long, echoing Long Gallery when it was still an open way, and
chase them laughing. The Princesses laughed no longer; but they grew no less
beautiful. The eldest in particular held the dignity of a lioness caged in her
wide deep eyes and in her light step. And the King looked after his daughters
with longing, and often he saw them looking back at him; but they would not
speak. Then the King sought out all the wise men of his land and
asked them if they could discover anything about the enchantment—if enchantment
it be, and how could it not?—that his daughters went under, and how it might be
broken. And the wise men looked into their magic mirrors and their odd-colored
smokes, and drank strange ill-smelling brews and looked at the backs of their
own eyelids; and called up their familiars, and even wrestled with dark spells
that were nearly too much for their strength, and spoke to creatures better
left alone, who hissed and babbled and shrieked. And they spoke to their King
again, shaking their heads. Little enough they had to tell him: that spell it
was there was no doubt; and that it was one too strong for them to destroy in
the usual ways, with powders and weird words, was also, sadly, beyond doubt;
and several of them shivered and rubbed their hands together as they said this. The King looked at them for a long moment in silence, and
then asked in a voice so low that if they had not been wise men they might not
have heard it at all: “Is there, then, no hope?” One who had not spoken before stepped forward; his hair was
grey, and his long robe a smoke-draggled green. He looked at the King for a
time, almost as if he had forgotten the language he must use, and then he said:
“I can offer you this much. If someone, someone not of the Princesses’ blood
kin, can discover where they dance all night, and bring the tale back to this
earth, tell it under this sun—for you may be sure that this dark place knows neither—with
some token of that land, then the enchantment shall be broken. For I deem that
its strength depends upon its remaining hidden.” The King whispered: “Not of their blood kin?” The wise man looked upon him with what, had he been anyone
but the King, might have been pity. “Sire,” he said gently, “one of the Princesses’
blood would only fall under the same sorcery that enthralls them. They are
still your daughters, even as they move through the web that has been woven
around them. What that sorcery might do to another—we cannot tell. But if he
lived, he would not be free.” The King nodded his head slowly and turned away to begin the
journey back to his haunted castle. And when he returned he gave more orders:
that any man who discovered where the Princesses danced their shoes to pieces
each night should have his choice of them for a wife, and reign as king after
his wife’s father died. Any man who wished to try was welcome: king’s son or
cobbler, curate or knight or ploughman. And each of them, whatever his rank,
should have an equal chance; and that chance was to spend three nights on a cot
set up in the Princesses’ locked chamber; three nights, no more nor any less. A king’s son came first; he was the son of a king from just
over the border that the soldier’s regiment had fought for; but, for all that,
he was graciously welcomed, and fed the same dishes that were set before the
King and his daughters; and there was music to entertain them all as they sat
silently at their meal, and later there were jugglers and acrobats, but no
dancers; and the music was stately or brisk, but it was never dancing music,
and the King and the Princesses and their guest sat quietly at the high table. When the time came to retire, the King clasped a rich red
robe around the shoulders of the son of his old enemy with his own hands, and
wished him well, kindly and honestly; and showed him where he would spend his
three nights. A bed had been set up at the end of the Long Gallery, behind a
screen; and besides a bed and a blanket and the robe around his shoulders he
was given a lamp, for it was dark at the end of the Gallery. And the King embraced
him and left him; and there was perfect silence in the long room as thirteen
pairs of ears listened to the heavy door swing shut and the King’s key turn in
the lock. But somehow the king’s son fell asleep that night; and in
the morning the Princesses’ shoes were worn through. And so went the second
night; and even the third. On that last night the king’s son wished so much to
stay awake and see how the Princesses did that he never lay down at all. But in
the morning he was discovered to have fallen asleep nonetheless, still on his
feet, leaning heavily against the rough stone wall, so that his cheek was
marked by the stone, and so harshly that the bruise did not fade for days after. The prince went away, pale behind the red stain on his face,
and he was not seen again. Here the ostler paused in his story, and stared at the soldier,
who was listening with an attention he had not felt since his first years in
the Army. “You’ll hear that our King cuts off the heads of them who fail to
guess the Princesses’ riddle. But it’s not so. They fade away sometimes so
quickly it’s as if they have been murdered; but it’s not our King puts his hand
to it, nor do I believe another story that has it that the Princesses poison
them to keep their secret. All that is nonsense. The way of it is just that
they have to meet our King’s eyes when they tell him that they’ve failed; and
the look he gives them back has all a father’s sorrow in it, and all a king’s
pride—and all our King’s goodness, and it takes the heart right out of them
that have to see it. And so they leave, but there’s no heart left in them for
anything.” The ostler shrugged; and the soldier smiled, and then stood up and
sighed and stretched, for the story had been a long one—and then thoughtfully
collected his and his friend’s tankards and disappeared for a moment into the
taproom. When he returned with two brimming mugs, the ostler was examining a
headstall with disfavor: the new stable boy had cleaned it, and done a poor
job. He would be spoken to tomorrow, and if that didn’t work, on the next day,
kicked. But he dropped the reins happily to take up his beer; and as he looked
at his new friend over the brim there was a new flicker behind his eyes. “And what are you thinking?” he said at last. “You already know or you would not ask,” replied the
soldier. “I’m thinking that I would like to see the city of our King, the King
in whose Army I labored so long and for so little. And I’m thinking that I
would like to find out the secret of the shoes that are danced to pieces every
night, and so win a Princess to wife and a kingdom after.” He smiled at the
ostler, hoping to win an answering smile. “It is perhaps my only chance to try
to see the ways of the Army hierarchy set to rights.” The ostler slowly shook his head without smiling, but he
said no word to dissuade him. “Good luck to you then, my wild and wandering
friend. But if your luck should not be good, then come back here, and we’ll try
to save you with good horses and good beer. They can if anything can.” “I have little enough heart left in me now,” said the
soldier lightly. “The King is welcome to the rest, for I’ll not miss it.” And on the next morning the soldier set out. Part Onehe
went still downhill, but more purposefully; and the bundle across his
shoulders was a little stouter, thanks to the ostler. He cut himself a green
walking-stick by the bank of the brook his path led him beside; and the sap ran
over his hand, and the sweet sharp smell of it raised his spirits. He whistled
as he walked, Army songs, songs about death and glory. The sun was high in the sky and the place of his waking
miles behind him when the soldier began to look around him for somewhere to sit
and eat his lunch; he hoped for a stream of clear mountain water; if luck was
with him he would find a wide-branching tree at its edge to sit beneath, for
the sun grew hot, and shade would be welcome. The soldier’s boots began to
scuff up the dust of the lowlands as the hard rocky earth of the mountains was
left behind him. He had passed through several villages on his long morning’s
walk, for the villages sat close together at the mountains’ green feet. But as
he looked around now for his stream and his tree, he saw grazing land, with
cows and sheep and horses on it, and fields of grain; and far off to his left
he could see the hard shining of the river that led to the capital that was
also his path’s end. But there were few houses. He looked ahead, and saw a
small grove of trees, and quickened his step, anticipating at least their leafy
shadow, and perhaps a pool of water. As he approached he heard an odd creaking noise that began,
and stopped, and began again; but the trees hid from his sight anything that
his eyes might discover to explain it. When his way led by them at last, he saw
a small hut nestled within the grove, and before it and near his path stood a
well. An old woman stood at the well, winding up the rope with a handle that
creaked; and she paused often and wearily, and as the soldier watched, she,
unknowing, stared into the depths of the well and sighed. “May I help you?” said the soldier, and strode forward; and
he seized the handle from the brown wrinkled hand that gladly gave it up to
him, and wound the handle till the bucket tipped past the stone lip of the
well; and he pulled it out, brimming, and set it on the ground. “I thank you, good sir,” said the old woman. “And I beg you
then, have the first draught; for I should be waiting a long time yet for my
drink if I had to wait upon my own drawing of it. I believe the bucket grows
heavier each day, even faster than the strength drains away from my old hand.” The soldier pulled the knapsack from his shoulder, and from
it took a battered tin cup: one of the scant relics of his Army days. He picked
up the old woman’s brown pottery cup from the edge of the well and dipped them both
together; and as he handed her dripping cup to her he held his own; and they
drank together. The woman smiled. “Such courtesy demands better recompense
than a poor old woman can offer,” she said. “Rest yourself in the shade of
these trees a little while, at least, and tell me where so gallant a gentleman
may be bound.” She looked straight at him as she spoke, and when he smiled at
her words she must have noticed the strength and sweetness in his smile, for
all the weariness of the face that held it; and certain it is that, as he
smiled, he noticed the strange eyes of the woman who stared at him so
straightforwardly. Her eyes were a blue that was almost lavender, and they held
a calm that seemed to bear more of the innocence of youth than the gravity of
age. And the lashes were long, as long as a fawn’s, and dark. “Indeed, I will be most grateful for a chance to sit out of
the sun’s light.” And they sat together on a rough wooden bench under a tree
near the tiny cottage; and the soldier told the old woman of his journey, and,
thinking of her strange eyes—for he spoke with his eyes on the ground between
his knees—he also told her of its purpose, for the thought came to him that
behind those eyes there might be some wisdom to help him on his way. In the
pause that followed his telling, he offered her some of his bread and cheese,
and they ate silently. At last, and trying not to be disappointed by her silence,
the soldier said that he would go on; for he could walk many more miles that
day before he would need another meal, and sleep to follow. This much his
soldier’s training had done for him. And he stood up, and picked up his
knapsack to tie it to its place on his back again. “Wait a moment,” said the old woman; and he waited, gladly.
She walked—swiftly, for a woman so old and weak that she had trouble drawing up
her bucket from the well—the few steps to her cottage, and disappeared within.
She was gone long enough that the soldier began to feel foolish for his sudden
hope that she was a wise woman after all and would assist him. “Probably she is
gone to find for me some keepsake trinket, a clay dog, a luck charm made of
birds’ feathers, that she has not seen in years and has forgotten where it
lies,” he said to himself. “But perhaps she will give me bread and cheese for
what she has eaten of mine; and that will be welcome; for cities, I believe,
are not often friendly to a poor wanderer.” But it was none of these things she held in her hands when
she returned to him. It was, instead, a cape; she carried it spilled over her
arms, and shook it out for him when she stood beside him again by the bench and
the tree. The cape was long enough to sweep the ground even when she held it
arm’s-length over her head; and a deep hood fell from its collar. It was black
with a blackness that denied sunlight; it looked like a hole in the earth’s own
substance, as if, had one the alien eyes for it, one could see into the far
reaches of some other awful world within it. And it moved to its own shaken
air, as if it breathed like an animal. The soldier looked at it with awe, for it was an uncanny
thing. The old woman said: “Take this as my gift to you, and consider your time
spent telling me your story time spent well, for I can thus give you a gift to
serve your purpose. This cloak is woven of the shadows that hide the hare from
the fox, the mouse from the hawk, and the lovers from those who would forbid
their love. Wear it and you are invisible: for the cloak is close-woven, finer
than loose shadows, and no rents will betray you. See—” and the old woman
whirled it around her own bowed shoulders, shaking the hood down over her
bright eyes—and then the soldier saw nothing where she stood, or had stood, but
the dappled, moving leaf-shade over the grass and wildflowers and the rough
wooden bench. He blinked and felt suddenly cold, and then as suddenly hot: hot
with the hope that blazed up in him and need not, this time, be quelled. A whirling of air become shadow, become untouched entire
blackness, and the old woman stood before him again, holding the cloak in her
hands, and it poured over her feet, “—or not see,” she said, and smiled. “Take
it.” She held it out to him. It was as weightless as the shadows it was made
of, soft as night; he wound it gently round his hands, and it turned itself to
a wisp like a lady’s scarf; and gently he tucked it under a shoulder strap of
his knapsack. It whispered to itself there, and one silken corner waved against
his cheek. “I have words to send with you too,” said the old woman. “First:
speak not of me, nor of this cloak,” and she looked at him shrewdly. “But you
may guess that for yourself. You may guess this too: drink nothing the
Princesses may offer you when you retire to your cot in the dark corner of the
Long Gallery. It is a wonder and an amazement to me that the men before you have
not thought of this simple trick; but it is said otherwise—and I, I have my
ways of hearing the truth.” “Perhaps it is the youth of those men,” said the soldier
gravely; “for I have heard that all those who have sought this riddle and the
prize have been young and fair to look upon. I have little of either youth or
beauty to spend, and must make it up in caution.” The old woman laughed oddly, and looked at him still more
oddly, the leaf-shadow moving in her eyes like silver fish in a lake. “Perhaps
it is as you say. Or perhaps it is something that stands with the Princess as
she offers the drink; something that is loosened in that Long Gallery once the
key in the door has turned and this world, our world, is locked away for the
night’s length.” There was something in her face like pain or sorrow. “For this too I wish to say to you: the Princesses you must
beware, for the spell they lie under is deep, and spell it truly is, but
neither of their making nor their fault, and very glad they would be to be free
of it, though they may stir no hand to help themselves.” The old woman paused
so long that the soldier thought she might not speak again, and he listened
instead to the shadowy whispering at his ear, and let his eyes wander to the
path that would take him to the city, and to his chosen adventure and his fate. “The story is this, as I believe it,” said the old woman; “and
as I have told you, I have ways of hearing the truth. “The Queen had the blood of witches in her,” she went on
slowly, “and while the taint is ancient and feeble, still it was there; while
the King is mortal clear through, or if there is any other dilution, it is so
old that even the witches themselves have forgotten, and so can do nothing. “The Queen was a good woman, and she was mortal and human,
and bore mortal daughters. The drop of witch blood was like a chink in the armor
of a knight rather than a poison at the heart. The knight may be valiant in
arms and honor as was the Queen in honor and love; but the spear of an enemy
will find the chink at last. “There is a sort of charm in witch blood for those who bear
it; a charm to make the spears that may fly go awry. But the charm weakens
faster than the blood taint itself if the bearer chooses mortal ways and never
leaves them. “In the Queen there was something yet left in that charm. In
her daughters—nay. And so when the Queen died, a witch seized her chance: that
her twelve demon sons, who bear a taint of mortal blood as faint as the witch
blood of the Queen’s twelve daughters, those sons shall be tied to those
daughters closely and more closely, till by their grasp they shall be drawn
from the deeps where they properly live to the sweet earth’s surface; and there
they shall marry the twelve Princesses, and beget upon them children in whom the
dark blood shall run hot and strong for many generations, and who shall wreak
much woe upon simple men. “Eleven years will it take for the witch’s dark chain to be
forged from Princes to Princesses, till the Princesses return one morning with
the witch’s sons at their sides; eleven years’ dancing underground. And nine
and a half years already have run of this course.” The soldier grew pale beneath his sun-brown skin as he heard
the old woman’s words. “Do any but you know of this? You—and now I?” The old woman shrugged, but it was half a shiver, the
soldier thought, and wondered; for a wise woman usually fears not what she
knows. “The Princesses know, but they cannot tell. The King knows not, for the
knowledge would break him to no purpose, for the quest and the venture are not
his. For the rest, I myself know not; those fools the King consulted when the
trouble first began may know a little; but they knew at least not to tell the
King anything he could not bear. And you are the only one I have told.” The old
woman again lifted her long-lashed eyes to the soldier, and the silver fish in
her lakewater eyes had turned gold with the intensity of her telling. “And the Princesses can do nothing,” repeated the soldier, “nothing
but watch the sands of their own time running out.” The soldier thought of battles,
and how it was the waiting that made men mad, and that to risk life and limb
crossing bloody swords on the battlefield was joyful beside it. “The eldest, it is said,” the old woman said even more
slowly, “has more of wit than her sisters; and yet even she cannot put out a
hand to save herself one night’s journey underground, nor even fail to give the
man who would free her the drugged wine when he retires to his cot in the dark
corner of the Gallery.” The old woman turned her eyes to the path the soldier
would follow, that would lead him to the city, and the King’s pale castle, and
the twelve dancing Princesses. He was miles down that road, the corner of the cloak of shadows
caressing his cheek, before he thought to wonder if he had bade the old woman
farewell. He could not remember. He spent that night in the open, under the stars, at the
edge of a small wood; and he ate his bread and cheese, and stared into the
impenetrable forest shadows that were yet less black than his cloak. But when
he lay down, he fell asleep instantly, with the instincts of an old soldier;
and the same instinct gave him as much rest as he might have from his sleep,
and swept his dreams free of demons and princesses and old women at wells. He
dreamed instead of his friend the ostler, and of sharp brown beer. He arrived at the capital city in the late afternoon of the
following day. The streets were full of people, some shouting, some driving animals;
some silent, some alone, some talking to those who walked beside them. The soldier
had noticed, when he rose on the morning of this his last day’s journey, that
the ways he walked held more people than those he had trod recently; and there
is a bustle and a stirring to city-bound folk that is like no other restlessness.
By this if nothing else the country-wise farmer’s son and old campaigner would
have known his way. He was one of the silent and solitary ones as he passed the
city gates: at which stood guards, stiff and wordless as axles, staring across
the gap they framed like statues of conquerors. He looked around him, and listened.
The streets were wide and well paved, and he saw few beggars, and those quiet
ones, who stayed at their chosen street corners with their begging-bowls extended
and their eyes calmly lowered. The buildings were all several stories high; but
there were many trees, too, green-leafed and full, and frequent parks, each
with its titular statue of an historical hero. The soldier made his way slowly
from the eastern gate, where he had entered, to the river, which lay a little
west of the center of the city. At the river’s bank he paused, then stepped off
the path and went down to the very edge of the whispering water. Here he saw the King’s castle for the first time. It stood
near the mouth of the river, on the far bank, so the river gleamed like silver
before it, and behind it one caught the green-and-grey glitter of the sea,
stretching out beyond the castle’s broad grounds. The vastness of that glitter,
reaching the horizon without a ripple, accepting the river’s great waters
without a murmur, made the castle seem a toy, and all the lands and their
borders for which men fought, a minor and unimportant interruption of the
tides. The soldier, staring, for a moment forgot his quest; forgot even his beloved
mountains, and his twenty wasted years. He shook himself free, set himself to
study the castle of the King, and of the twelve dancing Princesses. It was high, many-towered, each tower at this distance
seeming as slender as a racehorse’s long legs. The castle walls were built of a
stone that shone pale grey, almost phosphorescent in the sun’s westering light;
and as smooth and faultless as a mirror. There was the path at the top of the riverbank, paved as a
city street, but the soldier found that he did not want to take those extra
steps away from the river and the castle and his fortune. All the steps he had
taken so far were toward these things: he would not backtrack now, not even a
little. So he took a deep breath and began walking along the grassy edge of the
river, over hummocks of weed and grey stones hiding sly moss in their crevices,
crushing wild herbs under his heavy boots till their scent was all around him,
carrying him forward, pillowing his weary neck and shoulders and easing his
tired feet. Thyme and sage he remembered from the stews his mother made, and
for a few minutes he was young again; and those few minutes were enough to
bring him to the wide low bridge that would lead him over the river to the
castle gates. The bridge was white and handsome, paved with cobblestones.
But the stones were round and the foot slid queerly over them, the toe or heel
finding itself wedged in a crack between one hump and another, waiting for the
other foot to find a place for itself and rescue it, only to begin the uneasy
process again. People did not talk much on the bridge, but kept their eyes on
their feet, or their hands firmly on the reins and their horses’ quarters under
them; they could tell well enough where they were by the bridge’s gentle arch
that rose to meet them and then fell away beneath them till it left them
quietly on the far bank. The soldier was accustomed to curious terrain, so he
continued to gaze at the castle, although he was aware that his feet were
working harder than they had been. At the far end of the bridge the road divided
into three; the soldier was the only figure to turn onto the far right-hand
way, which led to the castle. He was on the castle grounds immediately; here was no complex
of roads, as in the city, but only the path that he followed, and all around
him was the silence of the forest. None hunted here but the King himself with
his huntsmen; and the King had lost his pleasure in the chase with the death of
his wife, and the animals were nearly tame now. Birds flew overhead, sparrows
that dove at him and chirruped, woodcock that whirred straight overhead,
pheasants that clacked to each other as they flew; and he caught the gleam of
eyes and small furry bodies around the roots and branches of trees. It was hard
to believe that any place so green and full of life held any spell as ominous
as the one the soldier sought, knowing he would find it; but then, he reflected,
why should a spell ’twixt demonkind and human folk, first cousins among creatures,
disturb the squirrels and the fish and the deer, who are third cousins at best,
and much more sober and responsible about their lives? A young deer, its spots
still vaguely discernible on its chestnut-brown back, raised its head from its
quiet feeding and peered out at him through the leaves as if reading his mind. “Good
day to you,” he thought at it, and it lowered its head again. No one but a
farmer’s son raised on the skirt-edges of the wilderness, or an old campaigner
who walked as wild as the game he shared the countryside with, would have seen
it at all, enfolded in the forest shadows. The sun was low when he reached the castle walls, and the
iron gates threw bars of shadow first across his path, and then across his face
and breast as he approached. The guards who stood at this gate stood no less
straight than those he had seen before, but the eyes of these watched him, and
when he grew near enough their voices hailed him. “What business do you seek at the castle of the King?” The soldier walked on till he stood inside the barred
shadow, in the twilight of the courtyard. He replied: “I seek the twelve dancing
Princesses, and their father the King; of him I seek the favor of three nights
in the Long Gallery, that I may discover where his daughters dance each night.” There was a pause, and the captain of the guard stepped forward:
there was gold on the sleeves of his uniform, and his eyes were much like the
eyes of the soldier. “You may go if you wish,” said the captain, “but I would
ask you to stay. I see the Army in the way you walk and answer a hail, and
would guess by your eyes that you have come upon hard times. The King’s guard
can use a man who walks and speaks as you do. Will you not stay here, and leave
the Princesses to the nobles’ sons, who can do naught else but follow hopeless
quests?” The soldier replied: “I walk as I must, for I bear the
wounds of too many battles, and I speak as I must, for I am a farmer’s son who
learned young to shout at oxen till they moved in the direction one wished; and
the nobles’ sons do not seem to be following this hopeless quest with a marked
degree of success.” The cloak of shadows stirred in his knapsack. “I thank you
for your offer, for I see your heart in it, but I have had enough of
soldiering, and a bad master has ruined me for a good one.” But he offered the
captain of the guard his hand, and the man took it. “Go then as you will. This
road travels straight to the door of the front Hall of the castle, and there,
if you will, tell the doorman as you answered the guards’ hail; and he will
take you to the King. And the King shall receive you with all honor.” “Have there been many recently who walk where I go now?”
inquired the soldier. “No,” said the captain of the guard. “There have not been
many.” And he stepped back into the shadows without saying any more. The soldier went on up the wide white avenue. Here he heard
no birdsong, but the trees seemed to murmur together, high overhead; but
perhaps that was only the coming of the night. At the door of the castle a tall man in a long white robe
with a silver belt asked him his business; and the soldier answered as he had answered
the guards. And the man bowed to him, which the old soldier found unnerving in
a way totally new to him, who was accustomed to awaiting an order to charge the
enemy over the next hill, if he hasn’t crept round behind while you waited. The man in white led him inside, into the Great Hall, as the
captain of the guard had told him; and the soldier blinked, and realized how
dark it had grown outside by the blaze of light that greeted him. A long table
ran down the center of the room; and the table was on a dais, and at the end
farthest from the soldier was a chair he could recognize as a throne, though he
had never seen such a thing before. The man in the white robe bowed to him
again, by which he assumed the man meant him to stand where he was; so he
waited while the man in white went to the King, and bowed low—much lower than
he had to the soldier, as the soldier noted with relief—and spoke to him. And
the King himself stood up and came to where the soldier waited, and it took all
the soldier’s battlefield courage to stand still and not back away as the King,
whose health he had toasted and in whose name he had fought many and many a
time, strode up to him and looked him in the face. They were very nearly of a height; the soldier may have had
the advantage, or perhaps it was the heavy soles of his boots over the royal
slippers. The soldier looked back at the King as the King looked at him; for a moment
he wondered if he should bow, but the King’s look seemed to wish to forestall
him. The soldier saw a face for whom he would be willing to carry colors into
battle once more, and the memory of his colonel seemed to fail and fade nearly
to oblivion. But it was also a face all those healths drunk and glasses smashed
after, to do him honor, had not touched. The sadness of the King’s eyes was so
deep that it was opaque; nor could the soldier see any small gleam stirring in
the depths. The soldier smiled, for pity or for sympathy or for recognition;
and did not know he smiled till the King smiled in return; and the King’s smile
reminded the soldier of something, though he could not quite remember what, and
the soldier’s smile, for a moment, warmed the King’s heart as nothing had done
for a very long time. And with the smile suddenly the soldier wondered what the
King saw in his face as they looked at one another; but the King did not say,
and his smile was only a smile, although it was the smile of a king. The King said: “Come and eat with us.” And he led the way to
the high table; and the soldier followed, with his bundle still over his shoulder,
and in it he felt the cloak move, like the skin of a horse when a fly touches
it. Space was made at the King’s right hand, and another chair was brought; and
the King sat down in the great chair, and the soldier sat down beside him, and
felt his tired bones creak and sigh; and he placed his bundle carefully between
his feet, where it curled itself and sat like a cat. And he looked around him
as his place was set before him, and counted the other places set; and there
were twelve, and twelve chairs before them. Then the white-robed men all stood
back, and the Princesses entered. The soldier would not have been sure that there were twelve
of them, had he not counted their chairs before they entered. For each one was
more beautiful than the last, in whichever way one counted; and the soldier,
who could see an assassin hidden in a tree when the tree was behind him, or
notice fear in a new private’s face before the private felt it himself, was
dazzled by the enchanted Princesses, and nothing he had seen or done or
imagined in his life could help him. The soldier could not remember later if there was any conversation.
He remembered that the Princesses moved too slowly for girls as young as they
were; even the youngest hovered on the edge of her chair like a chrysalis before
the butterfly emerges; barely could the. soldier see her eyelashes flicker as
she blinked; and her slow fingers only occasionally raised some morsel to her
lips. He sat next to the eldest daughter, and he remembered the well woman’s
words of her, and turned toward her to try to speak, or at least to see
something that might guide him; but somehow her face was always turned from
him, and he saw only the heavy smoky braids of her hair wound at the nape of
her neck; and even if he caught a glimpse of cheekbone or chin, it seemed
shadowed, although he could not see where any shadow might fall from: and he
thought abruptly that the relentless blaze of light from the many-tiered chandeliers
seemed wary, uncertain, as if light was merely the nearest approximation to
what actually was sought. The Hall was not lit up for the light, but for the
keeping out of the darkness. The soldier looked across the table to another Princess: she
had hair the color of the glossy flanks of the fawn he had seen earlier, and
was speckled as it had been too, for she had woven white flowers around her
face, and through the delicate crystal crown she wore above her forehead. He
caught her eye for a moment, with a trick of the hunter’s eye that had seen the
fawn: and he saw her eyes widen for a moment as she realized she was caught. He
thought she might struggle, as a wild thing would, and he prepared to look
away, at a vase, a plate of sweetmeats, because he did not want to see a
Princess rearing up like a cornered deer—or worse, cowering away. But to his
surprise she met his gaze firmly after that first flicker, and then the tiniest
and most wistful of smiles touched her lips and was gone. He looked then at the
vase and the sweetmeats but did not see them. He did not remember what he ate any more than he remembered
if there had been conversation. He did remember that men in white robes caught
round the waist with belts of bronze and women in silver gowns, their long shining
hair caught up in nets like starlight, served him, and the King, and the Princesses,
with many dishes; and he thought that he ate a great deal, for he was very
hungry and had traveled far on dry bread and hard cheese, and that no one else
ate much at all. He also remembered there was music, and music of a complexity,
of melodies and drifting harmonies, that described a large number of musicians,
and perhaps they played to mask the silence, to distract from the feast that
none but the soldier ate, and none enjoyed. At last the King rose, and with him the Princesses: behind
them, on the long high walls of the Great Hall were hung tapestries of all the
noble and beautiful and fearful things that had happened to the kings and
queens who had lived in the castle for centuries upon centuries past. But
nothing in those proud scenes of heroes and ladies and war and mercy was any
more noble or fearful than the beauty of the twelve living Princesses who stood
before them. The soldier watched the King as he looked at his daughters, each
one in turn, and he saw how the sadness of his eyes was so deep that none knew
the bottom of it; not even the King himself could reach so far. The soldier knew
then the truth of what his friend the ostler had said: that the young noblemen
who had had to meet those eyes and say that they had failed could have but
little strength or purpose ever after. Then the Princesses turned, and the youngest leading and the
eldest last walked out of the Hall through the door the soldier had entered at,
the door they themselves had entered by not long since; and yet, since these
twelve passed through it, as light on their feet as hummingbirds resting on the
air, so light that it was impossible to imagine their wearing holes in their
shoes, be the soles of the thinnest silk: since the Princesses used it as a
door the soldier felt suddenly that he must have come in some other, more substantial
way. As the dark hair of the eldest, and, the last primrose gleam of her gown disappeared
through the door, the soldier thought: “How do I know that she is the eldest?
Or that the first of them is the youngest? For none has made me known to any of
them. I have never heard their names.” The King turned to him when the door of his daughters’
leave-taking was still and empty again, and said to him: “You need not take
tonight as your first watch. You have traveled a great distance and deserve a
night’s untroubled sleep. Tomorrow night is soon enough to begin.” The soldier, standing, as he had stood since the King had
risen and the Princesses silently left, felt the lightest of brushes against
his ankles, barely a tremor against the heavy leather of his high boots; as if
a cat had twitched its tail against him. He heard himself reply: “Sire, I thank
you, but your meal has refreshed me enough, and I am anxious to begin the task
and trouble your hospitality no further than I must to accomplish it.” The King bowed his head; or at least his eyes dropped from
the soldier’s face to the white tablecloth. “One favor I will ask: and that a bath. I fear me travel is
a dusty business at best, and I am not the best of travelers.” The King’s smile touched his mouth again briefly; and at the
raising of his hand, another of the bronze-belted men came up to the two of
them, and stood at the foot of the dais so that his head came no higher than
their waists, and bowed low, till his white robe swept the floor. “A bath for
our guest,” said the King. “He then wishes to be brought to the Long Gallery.” The man bowed again, the lesser bow the soldier was coming
to recognize, if not resign himself to, as indicating himself; but the man
still kept his eyes on the floor so the soldier could catch no glint of his
thoughts. Then he turned and slid smoothly away from him, on feet as silent as
a hare’s; and the soldier stepped awkwardly down from the dais, and followed
him, listening to the clumsy thunder of his own boot-soles. The soldier was appalled by the royal guest bathtub. It was
like no indoor bath he had ever seen: it was a lake, and not even the smallest
of lakes. As he approached it and looked into the steaming perfumed water, he
half expected to see some scaled tropical fish, with fins like battle pennants,
peer back at him. But the water was clear to the marble bottom. The steam
played delicately with his dusty hair, caressed his cheeks. He closed his eyes
a minute. The perfume reminded him of—He opened his eyes again, hurriedly, and
began to take off his clothes. He felt silly, floundering around in an indoor lake—an
outdoor one was different, with minnows nipping one’s toes, and perhaps a
squirrel for company, or a deer come to drink and wonder at the
water-monster—and he did not dare stay long in the warm luxurious water, for he
had a wakeful night before him. Just a moment he reconsidered the King’s offer
of a night’s grace; regretfully he considered it, and then put it finally
aside. He climbed out of the bath and unwound one of the long cream-colored
towels that hung on a golden rack shaped like two mermaids holding hands. There
were several of these towels, wrapped around the mermaids’ necks and lying
across their outstretched arms, and the single one he held was big enough to
wrap, he thought, all twelve Princesses in. There was fresh clothing for him in the outer room: a dark
red tunic and gold leggings and high soft boots—a soldier’s pay in a year’s
time would not begin to account for the price of one of those boots—and a red
cloak with a dark blue collar. He looked at the red cloak, lying in fluid
ripples over the back of a silver chair, and then looked around for his bundle.
He whirled the red cloak round his shoulder with a gesture, had he known it,
that every high-blooded young nobleman had used before him, and picked up his
bundle. It sighed at him. The servant—if it was the same one: they were all
white-robed and brown-haired and somber—appeared at the door as if he had
waited for the chink of a belt-buckle as a summons to enter. That belt the
soldier had found under the red cloak: the tails of two green dragons wound
together at the small of his back, and their golden fangs locked in front.
Their sapphire eyes glittered at him as he looked down at them. The bundle,
hung idly over his wrist when he grasped the belt, shivered with impatience;
and the serving man stepped through the door. The soldier looked up and nodded; the man never quite met
his eyes, but bowed his bow and turned again and left the room, and the soldier
followed, his footfalls now as silent as the servant’s. This man led the way
down a long corridor and up a flight of stairs that blazed with light as the
Great Hall had; but at the top of these stairs the light abruptly ended. The
servant seized a candelabrum from a niche at the stairhead and raised it high
with a hand that did not tremble, and the light’s rays flew down the corridor
as swift and straight as hawks. To the left was a plain wall, running from the
stairhead to the end of the corridor, which was blind but for a tiny barred
window a hand’s-breadth above man-level. “No escape that way,” thought the old
campaigner’s part of the soldier’s mind. He looked left, at the wall: in it was
set one door, only two steps from the head of the stairs where they stood. It
was a door tall and broad, seven feet high perhaps and four wide, and bound
with iron. There was no gap or break or fissure in it anywhere but for a keyhole
so heavily wound around with iron that the opening seemed no thicker than a
needle. From the keyhole a flake of white light shone from inside the door. He looked to his right: here the wall was pierced by a
series of arched windows, their lower edges at waist level, where one might
rest elbows and gaze out, if one ever wished to linger in this weary spot. “But
perhaps the view from these windows is very fine by day,” thought the soldier. “You
can see what is coming up the river at you,” thought the campaigner. But now
the windows were muffled in the shadows of a cloudy night. No star glittered;
the very air seemed grey beyond the casement glass. “And,” thought the soldier,
“the air must always seem grey in this place from the shadow of the iron-barred
door of the Long Gallery, which looms behind you on the brightest of summer
mornings.” One of the shadows now moved and became the King; and the
soldier realized that he had expected him to be here before himself. Something
dark hung against his breast: as he came into the candlelight that swooped to
touch the end of the hall but left the clouded windows to themselves, the soldier
saw that at the center of the royal silken robes hung a small iron key. Its
very refusal to glitter or shine made it catch the eye. The King lifted the thin chain from around his neck, and
slowly fitted the key into the lock. The light-flake disappeared; and then with
a gentle chunk the lock turned, the door began to open, and an edge of
light appeared instead around its frame. The servant stepped back, the soldier’s
instincts, rather than his eyes or ears, told him; then in the background the
shadows moved, and as the door swung fully open, the man set the candelabrum
back in its niche and retreated down the stairs. The light seemed too white and pure for candlelight, as it
flooded out and swept around the soldier and the King; but perhaps this was due
to the snowiness of the linen it reflected. Twelve white-hung beds stood, their
heads to the far wall, in a long line down the Gallery; and six Princesses in
long white nightgowns with fragile lace at the wrists and throats sat on the
counterpanes, or on stools, and had their hair brushed by their white-gowned sisters.
No one spoke: the air was stirred only by the soft crackle of comb-teeth and
fingers through long sleek hair. The soldier thought confusedly of barracks;
and then he blushed like a boy at his first dance, and his feet would not cross
the threshold. He could not do what he had come so far to try; it was not
right, and what he had heard could not be. He looked at the warm gleam of their
foreheads and chocks, the gentle rise and fall of the white nightgowns as they
breathed, and watched the murmur of the light in the waves of hair, and was
certain that it was all the most terrible of mistakes. These girls were not
haunted. They were too beautiful and too serene. Too calm. He remembered the youngest Princess at the banquet
none enjoyed; and then her father stepped around him till he could look in his
eyes, and waved him across the doorsill. This time his feet agreed, if
reluctantly, to take him forward. Perhaps he heard, or perhaps he imagined, the
King whispering, “Godspeed”; and then he did hear the door close behind him.
For a moment even the hands twisting the heavy falls of hair were still, so the
closing of the door spoke in perfect silence. The soldier heard no sound at all
of the turning of the key; but he was no less certain that the key had turned,
bolting him and twelve Princesses into the Gallery for the night. His pulse
pounded so it threatened to obscure his sight as well as his hearing. Perhaps
the Princesses’ young ears caught a sound his cannon-hardened ones could not:
for as he was thinking all this, and feeling his heart beating in his throat,
twelve Princesses sighed and bowed their heads, and stared at white laps and
white hands for a moment, and then took up again the movements the King and the
soldier had interrupted so recently. Several turned their eyes slowly toward the soldier; their
faces were without expression as they gazed at him, but with an expressionlessness
that he did not like. The eyes glittered like the eyes behind masks. If they
had been men, he would be watching their hands, waiting for the quick hard
appearance of hidden knives: and then he did look at the hands of the Princess
nearest him, and saw them clenched in her lap. The pale purity of her skin was
pulled taut and unhappy across the frail knuckles; and his own face, softened.
When he looked at their faces again, the expressionlessness now seemed that of
a burden almost too heavy to bear, and the glitter in their eyes that of unshed
tears. Then the Princess he remembered, who had sat across from him
at dinner, approached him; and he saw the same wistful smile hesitantly curl
her lips and drop away again at once. He followed her to the end of the
Gallery, listening to the slightest rustle of her long white skirts; and he
noticed suddenly and with a shock he could not explain that her feet were bare. There was a screen set up in the farthest corner, next to
the windowless end of the long chamber. Behind it, next to the narrow wall, was
a low cot, with blankets and pillows. The Princess gestured toward it, bowed
her head to him briefly, and left him. He turned to catch a glimpse of her bare
heels as she vanished beyond the screen. He sat heavily down and stared at his feet in their fine
boots. His bundle lay on the cot beside him and rested against his knee. He
found himself thinking of his age, turning the years over, one by one, in his
mind, like the leaves of a book. His eyes slowly focused on a lamp that stood
by the screen on a little three-legged table, with a tinder-box beside it; but
he made no move toward it. He looked up to see the eldest Princess framed by the light
that flowed around the edge of the screen. He could not see her face, but he
was sure it was she, as he had recognized her as she sat beside him at dinner.
He wondered if his silent understanding of these Princesses was true; and if it
was, was it an omen for good or ill? The Princess held a goblet in her hand;
her arm was held out in a graceful curve, and the white sleeve fell back to reveal
her slim forearm. She held the goblet high, as if it were a victory chalice,
and the soldier was reminded of old statues he had seen, of the goddess of war:
thus she might carry the severed head of the conquered hero, beautifully and
pitilessly. The Princess offered him the goblet, and he took it, and found it
surprisingly heavy. “Drink, and be welcome,” she said, but there was no warmth
or greeting in her voice. He raised the goblet to his lips, but turned his head as he
did, so she might see only his profile; and he poured the sweet-smelling wine
gently down his back, and he felt the red cloak sag with it. “I thank thee,
lady,” he said, “for wine and welcome.” She bowed her head as her sister had done, but for the space
of a minute or more; then she straightened herself abruptly, with a gesture he
recognized from battlefields he and his fellows had won their weary way across,
and left him without another word. He sat looking after her for a moment, and then reached up
to unfasten the dark red cloak. It was warm and wet to his fingers as he pulled
it off; it came heavily now, sodden as it was, with none of the brisk furl and
unfurl it had greeted him with when he picked it up first. He dropped it on the
floor beside his cot; it steamed with the drugged wine, and he blinked as the
clouds of it rose to his eyes. He listened. The blood no longer pounded in his ears. The
blaze of light from around the edge of the screen continued unwavering; and the
silence was perfect. It waited. He wondered for what: and then he knew. So he
sighed, and moved on the cot till it creaked; and as he did this, he opened his
bundle, and lifted out the night-colored cloak the woman at the well had given
him. He lay heavily down, full-length, on the cot, and noisily rearranged the
linen-clad pillows with one hand; he held the cloak in the other, and it
wrapped softly around his wrist and up his arm. Then he sighed once more, and
lay still, crossing his hands on his breast. The cloak wandered over his
shoulders and brushed his throat. The silence still waited. The soldier snored once. Twice. A
third time. Then the rustling began: the sound of hasty bare feet, of
skirts, of chest-lids almost silent but not quite; then of silks and satins and
brocades, tossing together, murmuring over each other, jostling and sighing and
whirling. And the sounds of bare feet were no more; instead the soldier,
between snores, heard the sounds of the soles of exquisite little shoes:
dancing shoes, made for princesses’ feet; and he knew that only haste, that
caused even princesses to be careless of how they set their feet, enabled him
to hear them at all. Then the soldier, with a last snore, stood up as softly as
many years of the most dangerous of scouting missions had taught him, and
whisked the black cloak around his shoulders. It blew like a shadow around him
and settled without weight. Then he heard a laugh, low and brief, as if cut
off, and not a happy laugh; a laugh from a heart that has not laughed for
pleasure in a long time. It was the only voice he heard. He stepped around the
screen. The twelve Princesses huddled at the opposite end of the
Long Gallery; and he walked toward them, softly as a scout in the enemy’s camp,
softly as a fox in the chicken coop, softer still for what haunted things with
quick ears might be listening. He heard a sound again like the lifting of a
chest-lid; but this must be a massive chest, with a great lid. The Princesses
all stood back and gazed toward the floor: there a great hatch had been
uncovered, at the foot of the farthest bed, and beside it the eldest Princess
knelt, with her hands at the edge of the trapdoor she had just raised. She
stared downward with her sisters. The Princesses were all dressed in the
loveliest of gowns; they shimmered like bubbles caught in the sun’s rays, that
look clear as glass, but with every color finely in and through and over them,
till the eye is dazzled. Like some faerie bubble the eldest Princess seemed as
she rose to her feet and floated—down. Each of her sisters followed lightly
after; and as the last bit of the rainbow skirt of the youngest disappeared
through the trap, the soldier stepped down the dark stair behind her. It was dark for only a moment. There was a light coming mistily
from somewhere before them toward which they descended. It made its way a little
even into the long black flight of stairs that sank below the King’s castle.
The walls that clung close around those stairs were moist to the touch, as if
they walked by the river. Down they went, and still farther down; the grey
light grew a little stronger and the sullen air no longer felt like a cloud in
the lungs. The soldier blinked, and looked at his feet, or where his feet
should be, for he had forgotten his cloak; and at that he stumbled—and stepped
on the hem of the youngest Princess’s dress. A tiny breathless shriek leaped
from her, and she clutched at the glittering necklaces at her throat. Her sisters paused and looked back at her, and the soldier
recognized the same voice that had earlier laughed so mirthlessly. “Someone
just stepped on the hem of my dress,” she said, trembling, but her hands still
clutched at her jewels, and she did not, or could not, look behind her. “Don’t be absurd,” said the eldest; her voice drifted back
along the shadowy corridor, touching the walls, like a bird so long imprisoned
it no longer seeks to be free, but flies only because it has wings. “That soldier
drank the wine I gave him; you heard him snoring. You have caught your skirt on
a nail.” The soldier leaned against a dank wall, his heart pounding
till he thought the fever-quick perceptions of the youngest Princess must hear
it; but as her eleven sisters began their descent again she followed after,
with only the briefest hesitation. One small hand clutched at her skirt, and
pulled the edge up, so that it would not trail behind her; and she hurried to
walk close at the heels of the eleventh Princess, as if she feared to linger;
but not once did she look behind her. Still they descended; but the dark walls rose up till the
soldier could no longer see the ceiling; and these heavy brooding walls were
now pierced with arches, and within the arches there were things that
shimmered, red and green and blue and gold. The soldier peered into them as he
passed; and then suddenly the walls fell away entirely, and still they
descended, but the stairs were cut into what appeared to be a cliff of stone,
black, with veins of silver and green; and the thin shining lines seemed to
stir like snakes. And lining the stairs on either side were trees: but the
trees were smooth and white, with a white that was frightening, for it was a
white that did not know the sun; and in the strange branches of these strange
trees, if trees they even could be called, grew gems, as huge and heavy as ripe
plums and peaches. The soldier paused and thought: “A branch of a tree will
help me tell my story to the King,” and he put a hand out, quickly, so his
fingers touched the cool white bole before he was overcome again by the vertigo
of not being able to see himself; and so his hand closed around a branch, and
he did not fall. He let his fingers creep blindly to a twig’s end, and broke
off a spray of young gems, delicate as rosebuds and no larger than the
fingertips of the youngest Princess; but these rosebuds were purple and blue
and the shifting greens of hidden mosses. The crack of the breaking branch echoed terribly in that
vast underground chamber; and again the youngest Princess shrieked, a high,
thin, desperate sound. But this time she whirled around, her hands in fists,
and her fists against her mouth, holding in the weeping. Her eyes stared back up,
and up, the way they had come, and the soldier stood motionless, although he
knew she could not see him. He held the branch as he had broken it, as if it
still were a part of the tree; and he looked at the youngest Princess’s wide
wild eyes, and he felt pity for her. Then the eldest came back to her, and put an arm round her,
and whispered to her, but the soldier could not hear what she said. But her
little sister slumped, and rested her head against the elder’s shoulder, and
they stood so a moment. Then the youngest straightened up and dropped her
hands, and they turned back to the other ten of their sisters, who were still
looking up the long stair. “We will go on now,” the eldest said, like a general
to his tired army. The soldier slipped the branch under his cloak and followed.
The cloak clung to his shoulders as if by its own volition; but he no longer
heard its whispering, and it held to him closely, motionless, not as any other
cloak would sway and swing to his own motion. The soldier now turned his eyes back to the eldest Princess
as she descended the stairs in small running steps; her sisters turned round as
she passed them, but none stirred from their places till she was again at the
bottom of the luminous rainbow line of them. And now the soldier saw that the
stair was almost ended, and before them was a wide black lake: so wide he could
not see to its far bank. He blinked, as if his eyes were somehow at fault; but
they were used to the light of the upper earth, of sun and moon and stars, and
they were unhappy and uncertain here. He squinted up toward the—ceiling? It was
a dull green, like a pool that has lain in its bed too long undisturbed. As a
ceiling, it was high and vast; as a sky, it was heavy and watchful. The soldier’s
shoulders moved as if they felt the weight of it, and the cloak of shadows was
wrapped around him almost as if it were afraid. He let his feet take him gently down the last stairs; they
were broad and low and smooth now, and any treachery they carried was not in
their shape. As he reached the shore of the black lake he saw there were boats
on the water, boats as black as the ripples they threw out, and—at their sterns
stood men with poles. He listened to the sound of the ripples as they lapped
against the shore; and they sounded like no water he had ever heard before. The eldest Princess stepped forward, head high; and she took
the outstretched hand of the steersman of the first boat, and stepped lightly
into it. The soldier, watching, thought the rails did not dip with her weight,
nor the small boat settle any deeper in the water. And he still listened to the
small claws of the bow-waves walking on the shore. The second, then third Princesses
mounted the second and third boats, and the soldier noticed that there were
twelve of the black skiffs, and twelve men to pole them; and each man wore a
black cape, and a black wide-brimmed hat with a curling feather; but the
black-gloved hands held out to the princesses sparkled with jewels. The soldier stood beside the youngest Princess, and stepped
in as she did; and the boat dipped heavily. The Princess turned pale behind her
bright-painted cheeks, but the soldier could not see the man’s face. He poled
the boat around swiftly and with an ease that the soldier read as many nights’
experience of the Princesses’ mysterious dancing. There was no room for the
soldier in the little boat; when the Princess had settled, gracefully if
uneasily, in the bow, he stood amidships, his soft-soled boots pressed against
the boat’s curving ribs. The small waves on the boat’s skin sounded with a
thinner keen than they had on the shore. “We go slowly tonight,” said the youngest Princess
nervously, turning her head to look at the eleven other boats fanned out before
them. The gap between them and the next-to-last boat was widening. The soldier
had his back to the man, who after a moment replied: “I do not know how it is,
but the boat goes heavily tonight.” The Princess turned her head again and gazed straight at the
soldier: it seemed she met his eyes. He stared back at her, unblinking, as if
they were conspirators; but she took her eyes away without recognition. The
soldier found he had to unclench his fists after she looked away. He breathed
shallowly, and tried to time his breathing to the slow sweep of the pole, that
if it were heard at all, it would sound only as part of the black water’s echo. The man said; “Do not fear. There will still be enough
dancing for you even if we arrive behind the others by a little.” The Princess turned back to stare ahead, and did not speak
again. The soldier made out fitful gleams across the water: lights
shining out against the dull toad-colored air. As they approached nearer, the
soldier could make out the shore that was their destination; and it was blazing
with lights, lanterns the size of a man’s body set on thick columns barely an
arm’s length one from another. The soldier thought of the banqueting hall where
he had dined but a few hours ago, but he stopped his thoughts there, and turned
them to another road. He saw that it was not the opposite shore they
approached, but a pier; and the eleven other boats were tied there already, and
their passengers gone. The boats moved quietly together on the water, empty, as
if they were holding a sly conversation. The soldier looked left and right, and
saw the dark water stretching away from him, breaking up the chips of light
from the lanterns into smaller chips, and tossing them from wave to wave, and
swallowing them as quickly as they might, and greedily reaching for more. He
wondered if the pier was on no shore at all, but built out from an island
raised up out of the waters after some fashion no mortal could say. Then he
looked forward again, beyond the lights, and saw the castle, and many graceful
figures moving within it; and through its wide gates he could see eleven
rainbow figures, a little apart from the rest still, turning and lightly
turning, moving across the lights behind them, disappearing for a moment behind
the pier lights that dazzled the soldier’s eyes, and as lightly reappearing:
dancing. And each of them seemed to be dancing opposite a shadow, whose arms
round their waists seemed like iron chains, breaking their slender radiance
into two pieces. Then the boat touched the pier, and the last Princess leaped
out, as silent as a fawn, and the soldier followed slowly. The white castle
reared up like a dream out of the darkness, hemmed around by the great lanterns
that seemed to lift up their light to it like homage. The Princess stood as if
standing still were the most difficult thing she had ever known; and then a man
stood beside her. The soldier thought he must be the same man who had poled the
boat; but he had thrown his cape and overshadowing hat aside, and the soldier,
who had never had any particular thought of a man’s beauty, was shaken by the
sight of this man’s face. He smiled upon the Princess a smile that she should
have treasured for years; but she only looked back at him and held up her arms
like a child who wishes to be picked up. The man closed his black-sleeved arms
gently about her, and then they were dancing, dancing down the pier, and across
the brilliantly lit courtyard and through the shining gates, till they joined
the rest of the beautiful dancers, and the soldier could no longer tell one
couple from the next. He could tell the walls of the castle, he felt, only
because they stood still; for there was a grace and loveliness to them that
seemed too warm for stone: warm enough for breath and life. And now as he
looked back within the castle gates he realized he could pick out his twelve
Princesses by the pale luminescence of their gowns against the black garb of
their partners; but this time the soldier admired them longingly and humbly,
for he saw the perfect pairs they made, like night and day. And the twelve
couples wove in and out of a vividly dressed, dancing throng, brilliant with
all colors. He stood where he had first stepped out of the boat, and
felt as he stood that his legs would snap if he moved them; then they began to
tremble, and he sat heavily down, and leaned against one of the lantern
pillars, and for the first time he wondered why he had come, why he should wish
to break the enchantment that held the Princesses captive. Captive? The magnificence
of this castle was far greater than the simple splendor that the Princesses’ father
owned. He looked up from the foot of his pillar. He could not see the low green
sky against the lanterns’ brilliance, and such was the power of this place he
was now in that he almost wondered if he had imagined it; this palace could not
exist beneath that sightless sky. His eyes went back to the tall castle, smooth as opal, with
the flashing figures passing before its wide doors, and the light flooding over
all. He thought again of the unearthly beauty of the man who had danced with
the youngest Princess, and knew without thinking that the other eleven were as
handsome. He remembered the weary old woman at the well, the shabbiness of her
hut and her gown—how could she know the truth of what she said? She could never
have seen this place. The soldier shut his eyes. Then for the first time he heard
the music, as if hitherto his mind had been too dazzled by what his eyes saw;
but now the music glided to him and around him, to tell him even more about the
wonder of this island in a black lake. This music was as if the sweetest notes
of the sweetest instruments ever played were gathered together for this one
orchestra, for this single miraculous castle at the heart of an endless black
sea. He bowed his head to his knees and sighed; and the cloak of
shadows loosened a little from his shoulders and crept over his arms and neck
as if to comfort him. Then he felt an irregular hardness against his chest and
remembered the branch of the jewel tree. He drew it out and gazed at it,
turning it this way and that in the abundant white light; and it sparkled at
him, but told him nothing. He put it away again and felt old, old. “And if I do this thing,” he thought suddenly, “not only will
they never see this castle of heart’s delight again, nor their handsome lovers;
but—one of them must marry me. “Not the youngest,” he thought. “At least not the youngest.” He tried to remember seeing her in her father’s hall, to
remember the feeling he had had then of an unnatural quietness in her, in her
sisters: and he thought, indeed it was a hard thing to live by day on earth,
when the mind is full of the splendors of this place; splendors only seen the
night before and in the night to come. Soon, the old woman had said, soon the
Princesses would open their father’s world to this one, and dwell freely in
both, forever, with their bright-faced princes. Soon. The soldier had no idea how long he sat thus, back against a
lantern post, knees drawn up and head bowed. But he stirred at last, looked up,
stood; faced the castle as if he would walk into it boldly. But as he looked
through the gates, he saw several of the dancing pairs halt: not the ones
wearing greens and blues and reds, but the ones brilliant in black and white,
moonlight and darkness. Three of them; then four—six, seven, nine. Twelve.
Other dancers whirled by, careless of any who must stop, and the music continued,
eerie and marvelous, without pause or hesitation. But twelve couples slowly separated
themselves from the crowd and made their way toward the pier where twelve black
skiffs and a sad and weary soldier waited. The soldier stepped into the last skiff with the youngest
Princess as he had done before; and again he stood amidships and stared out
over the bow. But his thoughts lay in the bottom of his mind without motion,
and he saw little that his eyes rested on. Occasionally he touched the branch
of the jewel tree with his fingers as if it were some charm, some reality in
this land of green sky: the reality of a world whose trees budded gems. The black boats grounded softly on the lake shore, their
wakes scratching at the land. The soldier stepped out and followed the Princesses
up the long stair. He did not turn back to catch any last glimpse of the black
boats and their shadowed captains: nor did any of the Princesses. He saw
instead, as he looked ahead of him, an occasional dainty foot beneath its
skirt, leaving a step behind to reach a step above: and in a quick flash of
delicate soles he. could see the slippers were worn through, till the pink skin
showed beneath. The heavy trapdoor at the end of the stair still stood open,
and a blaze of candles greeted them as they drew near, though the tall candles
they had left were now near guttering. The soldier wondered that his breath
slid in and out of his breast so easily, after bending and straightening his
stiff legs up so many stairs: and thought perhaps it was but more of the
enchantment of the land of green sky, of gemmed trees and black water, and a
white castle upon an island. The soldier slipped through the Princesses who stood around
the hatch in the Long Gallery, gazing down for one last look at the land they
lived in each night, before the eldest Princess knelt and closed it. The door
fell shut like a coffin-lid, with the same rough whisper it spoke upon opening.
The soldier made his way down the Long Gallery to his screen and his cot; and
he pulled off the cloak of shadows, which sighed and then went limp in his
hands as if it too were sad and exhausted. He lay down silently upon his cot,
the cloak bundled beneath his ear, the jeweled branch protected by the breast
of his tunic, and he turned his back to the Princesses’ Gallery and faced the
blind wall, so that any that might choose to spy upon their spy could not
notice the curious bulge it made. And he felt, rather than saw, that the eldest Princess came
and looked upon him. He could feel the shadow of her lying gracefully across
his legs, and feel the silence of her face, the sweep of her glance. Then she
went away, as straight and proud as he had seen her when she brought him the
wine. Part Twothe
soldier awoke late that morning as though he were climbing out of a pit,
hand over hand. He was stiff, as with battle, but the stiffness was not so much
that of the muscles as of the mind: the reluctance to rise and look upon
yesterday’s battlefield, though you bore no mark yourself; to look upon the
faces of those who had been your friends and had been killed, and upon those
belonging to the other side, whom you and your friends had killed. And upon
those of that other army who returned in the morning as you were doing, to bury
their dead, their living faces as stiff as your own. But the soldier, lying in his cot at the end of the Long Gallery,
with his night cloak under his ear, awoke to a terrible sense of not knowing
where he was. Having clambered up and out of the pit of sleep, he peered over the
edge, blinking, and did not recognize what he saw. For all his long years in the Army the soldier had depended
on his ability to awaken instantly, to leap in the right direction if need be
to save his life, before his eyelids were quite risen, before his waking mind
was called upon to consider and decide. In the moment that it took for the
soldier to feel the sharp points of the gem-tree at his breast, to recognize
the blind stone wall before his eyes, he lay chill with a horror that was
infinite, lying as still as a deer in its bed of brush, not knowing where the
hunter stood but sure that he was there, waiting. When memory swept back to him
he breathed once, twice, deeply and deliberately, and slowly sat up; and he
thought: “I left the regiment just in time. I am too old indeed to live as a
hunted thing, hunted and hunter.” He looked down at the cloak of shadows that
lay curled over the pillow, and a second thought walked hard on the heels of
the first: “But what adventure is this that I have exchanged for my own peace?”
For suddenly it appeared to him that his life in the regiment had at least been
one of simple things, and things that permitted hope; and the path he walked
now was dark and unknowable. The Long Gallery was empty and the heavy door the King had
locked the night before stood open. The soldier paused to wrap the jeweled
branch in a blanket from his cot; then he threw the wine-stained cloak over his
shoulder in a manner such that one could not see the bundle he carried under
his arm; and he walked swiftly out. Suddenly he wanted no more than to stand
outside the haunted castle with its haunted chamber, and look upon the world of
trees that bore green leaves and blue sky, and hear the birds sing. He remembered
that birds did sing in the deep forests around the King’s castle; and he
thought perhaps this was a thing he could take hope from. He made his way as quickly as he might down the stairs to
the great front doors of the castle, and through them he went without pausing.
He saw no one, nor did any challenge him, as he walked through the King’s house
and into his lands as if he had the right to use them so. The day was high, clear and cloudless, and the world was
wide as he stood looking around him. He could taste the air in his mouth, and
the memory of the night before was washed away like brittle ashes from a hearth
when a bucket of clean water is tossed over it. He walked on, the bundle still
held close under his arm: and his steps took him at last, without his meaning
them to, to the guardhouse; and there the captain was the man the soldier had
spoken to the evening before; and the captain came out of the guardhouse as the
soldier neared, but he said no word. “I have come to ask a favor,” said the soldier, for he had
thought, as he saw the captain’s face again, of the favor that this man might
do him. “Name it,” said the captain. “We are comrades after all, for
each of us walks at the edge of a dangerous border, and makes believe that he
is the guardian of it.” The soldier bowed his head and brought out the
blanket-wrapped bundle. “Can you keep this safe for me? Safe from any man’s
eyes, or anyone’s knowledge?” The captain’s eyes flickered at anyone. “I will keep
it as safe as mortal man may,” he replied. “I have the way of no more.” A bit of a smile twisted one comer of the soldier’s mouth. “Nor
have I,” said the soldier. “As one mortal man to another, I thank you.” Another wandering piece of a smile curled around the captain’s
mouth, and the soldier held the bundle out to him, and the captain took it. “Good
hunting to you, comrade,” he said. “Thank you,” said the soldier, but the smile had
disappeared. He turned away and off the path, and walked into the forest. He walked a long time, breathing the air and rubbing leaves
between his fingers that he might catch the sharp fresh scent of them; and he
went so quietly, or they were so tame, that he saw deer, does and bucks and
spotted fawns, and rabbits brown and grey, a fox, and a marten which clung to
the branch of a tree and looked down at him with black inscrutable eyes. Birds
there were, many of them: those that croaked or rasped a warning of his coming
or going, those that darted across clearings or from bush to bush before him;
those that sat high in the branches of the trees and sang for or despite him;
and those that wheeled silently overhead. In the late afternoon he sat on the bank of the river and
watched the sun go down and reluctantly admitted to himself that he was hungry,
for he had had nothing to eat that day but the fruit he had pulled from the
trees of the King’s orchard. But it was with a heavy foot nonetheless that he
took the first step back to the castle. A servant stood by the door at his entrance, and he was escorted
directly upstairs to the bath-room, where the deep steaming pool again awaited
him, and fresh clothes were laid out in the dressing-room. He washed and dressed,
and then he picked up the wine-stained cloak of the night before and looked at
it thoughtfully. He carried it back into the bath-room and looked around. A
ewer of fresh water stood near the massive bathtub, and the soldier dropped the
cloak into it. He dropped to his knees beside it—like any washerwoman, he
thought wryly—and swished the cloak clumsily around in the water. He could
smell, faint but clear, the odor of the wine lifting out of the ewer. He
brought soap from the bath, and scrubbed and wrung and scrubbed the cloak till
his knuckles were sore and his opinion of washerwomen had risen considerably;
and then he rinsed the draggled cloak in another water urn, and hung the sodden
mass over the edge of the tub where it might drip without harming the deep
carpet that lay in front of the door to the dressing-room. “I’ve ruined it, no
doubt,” he thought. “Well, let them wonder.” And he picked up the fresh cloak
that was laid out with his other new clothes, and turned and went downstairs to
the banquet. The banquet was as it had been the evening before:
magnificent with its food and the beauty of the Princesses and the splendor of
their clothes—and he observed this evening with interest that the clothes they
wore were of ordinary, if rich, hues; their rainbow gowns did not appear in
their father’s hall—and oppressive with a silence that hung in the ear like a
threat, and was not muffled by the music of the King’s elegant musicians. The
soldier ate, for he was hungry; but he barely recognized his own hand, the
wrist and forearm draped in a sleeve too gaudy to be that of an old soldier too
weary for war, and the food in his mouth was as tasteless as wood chips. And
the blaze of the candelabra hurt his eyes. He dreaded the night ahead; but for all that, he was relieved
when the banquet that was no banquet was finished; and he stood at the King’s
side as the Princesses went their way from the hall, one after another, heads
high, their jewels shining, their eyes shadowed. The soldier stared at the
eldest as she walked toward the door at the end of the procession; and she
turned her face a little away from him as if she were aware of his look. “No,”
he thought. “If she turns from anyone’s gaze, it is from her father’s.” When the last Princess was gone, the King turned to his
guest, and the soldier read the helpless, hopeless question in the father’s
eyes. But the soldier remembered sitting on a pier, leaning against a post, and
watching a dance in a hall so grand as to make this castle look a cotter’s hut;
and the soldier’s eyes dropped. Another man in the King’s place might have
sighed, have touched his face with his hand, have made some sign. But the King
did not. When the soldier glanced up at him again he saw a face so still that
it might have been a statue’s, cold and perfect and lifeless, and the soldier
looked at the straight brow, the long nose, and the wide mouth; a mouth that
had once known well how to smile and laugh, but had now nearly forgotten; and
the lines of laughter in that face hurt the heart of any who recognized them
for what they were. And the soldier thought again of the ostler’s tale. Then the King’s eyes blinked, and were no longer staring at
something the soldier would not see even if he turned around and looked into
the bright shadowless corner the King had looked into; and he began to breathe
again, lightly, easily, and the soldier realized that the King had drawn no
breath since the soldier had first dropped his eyes before the King’s
unanswered question. The King turned and led the way from the Hall, and they went
up the stairs to the grim hall off which the Gallery opened through one thick ungraceful
door. The two of them, weary King and weary soldier, leaned their elbows on the
balustrade and stared into the night; this evening the sky glittered with stars
as bright as hope. A single servant stood at the head of the stairs, who had
followed the King softly when he first left the dining hall; and the servant
held a candelabrum of only three candles. Their light brushed hesitantly at the
darkness of the corridor. The King turned at last and took the iron key on its chain
from around his neck, and pulled open the door to the Long Gallery. The soldier
entered and stood, his eyes upon the toes of his boots; and this night as he
stood he heard with the twelve listening Princesses the sound of the door swung
shut behind him, a tiny pause, and then the snick of the lock run home. The evening passed much as had the evening before. The soldier,
his eyes still lowered, made his way down the long chamber, past twelve silent
white-gowned Princesses, to his dark narrow cot behind the screen. There he
sat, thinking of nothing, staring at the unlit lamp, the cloak of shadows
beneath his hand and another handsome cloak, this one of deep blue, over his
shoulders. The eldest Princess came to him again, and offered him wine to
drink; and they exchanged words, but the words left no mark upon the soldier’s
memory. He poured the hot wine, gently and carefully, into the folds of his
handsome blue cloak; and even the heavy spiced steam of the drink seemed to
make his eyelids droop, his head nod. And he was sharply aware of the Princess’s
glance, and kept his mouth firmly closed, as if he were afraid that his hand,
under her look, might somehow stray and bring the wine to his lips against his
will. And he wondered at what it might be that directed her hand when she
drugged the wine, what peered through her eyes as she gave it to the mortal
watcher waiting behind the screen. He handed the empty goblet to the tall
waiting figure, and she left him silently. He lay down and began to snore, but with pauses between the
snores, that he might hear the sound of the heavy door being opened, the door
that led to the underground kingdom. He snored still as he rose, and tossed the
black cloak around him, in place of the wine-heavy blue one that lay in its
turn on the floor beside the cot; and then he stopped snoring, and slipped
around the edge of his screen, and saw the twelfth Princess watching the tail
of the eleventh’s dress gliding through the hatch. Then she too descended, and
the soldier cautiously followed. Nothing marred their descent this night; for the soldier
knew what he would find, and he made no mistakes. He looked at the jeweled
trees as he passed them, but he did not touch them; their purpose was served.
Tonight he must seek something further. The twelve black boats waited by the shore of the black
lake; the water’s edge, clawing at the pebbles, seemed almost to speak to him;
but he dared not listen too long. Tonight the oarsman in the twelfth boat must
have put more strength in his labor, for despite the soldier’s invisible
presence athwartships, staring toward the glittering island he knew would be
there, the last boat kept near the others, and docked with them. The soldier
set his jaw, and leaped ashore behind the Princess, as the black captain held
the boat delicately touching the pier; and he watched as the captains of all
the twelve boats whirled out of their long black cloaks and wide-brimmed hats
and stood at the princesses’ sides, as fearfully handsome as the Princesses
were beautiful. But the soldier clutched his black cloak to him all the closer,
and was curiously grateful for the way it clutched back. And as the gleaming
pairs of dancers swept from dockside into the arms of the music that reached
out from the castle’s opened gates, the soldier followed after them, walking
slowly but without hesitation. There were many others within the broad ballrooms of that castle
besides the Princesses and their partners; he had not realized, the night before,
even as he was dazzled and bewildered by the bright colors they wore and the intricate
dance steps they pursued, just how many others were present. The music thrummed
in the soldier’s ears and beat against his invisible skin till he felt that
anyone looking at him must see the outline that the melodies and counterpoints
drew around him. But none appeared to suspect his presence, and he walked
boldly through the high rooms, and blinked at the light and the glitter. The
rooms seemed as intensely lit as the banqueting hall of the Princesses’ father,
and he found the glare here no less disquieting to his mind, and much more so
to his eyes, which were dazzled by twelves upon twelves upon twelves upon
twelves of dancing figures, all glorying in gold and silver and gems, not only
in headdresses and necklaces, rings, brooches and bracelets, but wrought into
their clothing; even fingernails and eyelids in this enchanted place gleamed
like diamonds; and none was ever still. He found he could think of the
unnatural stillness of the Princesses in their father’s home as restful,
soothing, something to remember with pleasure and relief rather than
bewilderment. The soldier had no sense of time. He wove through the crowds
and stared around him; he felt confused by the light and the brilliant music;
he remembered his thoughts of the night before, huddled against a dockside
post, and he shivered, and his cloak pressed tighter around his throat. But he
reached out to steady himself, one hand upon the gorgeous scrolls of an
ivory-inlaid doorframe; and for a moment, with that touch, his mind seemed
clear and calm, suspended behind his eyes where it might watch and consider
what went on around him, without feeling the fears that thundered unintelligibly
at him. And he saw, then, something beyond the scintillation of gems and
precious things beyond counting, beyond the elegance, the grace and sheer
overwhelming beauty of the scene before him. He saw that the faces of the
throng were blank and changeless, the lightness of step, of gesture, the
perfections of automatons. None spoke; the splendor of the constant music did
but disguise the unnatural silence of the many guests; again the soldier
thought of the King’s musicians playing gallantly to hide the silence of their
master and his daughters. Yet there one listened to the music because one could
hear the sorrow behind it that it sought to conceal, even to soften. Here, to
listen carefully to what lay behind the music was to court madness, for what
lay beyond it was the emptiness of the void. The soldier thought of his own
shabby clumsiness, but now suddenly he had some respect for it, because it was
human. And as he thought these things, clear, each of them, as such
a sky as he had seen over the surface of his beloved earth only yesterday afternoon,
he saw the eldest Princess stepping toward him, one white hand laid quietly on
the arm of her tall black-haired escort. The two of them together made such a
beautiful sight his heart ached within him for all his new sunlit wisdom; but
he looked at them straight, staring the longest at the Princess. He felt then
that to stare at her, to memorize each line of her face, each hollow and shadow
and curve, would be a comfort and a relief to him; and if the woman at the well
was correct—and tonight the hope had returned that she might be—the Princess
would not begrudge it him. And so he looked at her, and as he looked the ache
in his heart changed: for he saw that her chin was raised just a little too
high, and she placed each slim foot just a little too carefully. The expressionlessness
on her face was as flawless as her beauty, but he thought he knew, now, what it
was costing her. The two of them walked by him, unknowing; he turned his head
to watch them go. They left the great halls of the palace; he saw them fade
into the shadows of blackness beyond the courtyard till the blaze of the
torches at the portals blinded him and he could not tell them from the gems on
the Princess’s gown. And so the second night wore to its end, and the soldier followed
the Princesses home to the Long Gallery, and heard the stone hatch sigh closed.
He lay on his bed and snored; and rose the next morning and looked around him,
and remembered the night before, and the night before that one. And so he recalled
that tonight was his third and last night to share the Princesses’ chamber, and
discover their secret if he would, as so many had tried before. And he knew
that as he sat this morning blinking at his boots, so tomorrow morning would a
messenger await him at the iron-bound door to the Princesses’ Gallery, to lead
him before them, and before the King, and to account for the boon the King had
granted him. So on the third night the soldier looked around him with the
eyes of one who seeks some exact thing when he strode into the palace of
haunted dreams at the heart of the black lake. Tonight he seemed to hear only
the thunderous silence, for somehow the music had lost him; or perhaps he had
lost it, in that quiet moment inside his own heart of the night before; and the
silence held no danger for him. This third night yet he was afraid again, for
all his boldness; but it was not the cowering miserable fear of the first
night, but the steady and knowledgeable fear of an old soldier who dares face
an enemy too strong for him. In his younger days the soldier had slipped into hostile
camps when his colonel ordered him to, with but a few of his fellows, when the
enemy was asleep or unguarded, to do what they could and then slip away again.
It was because of one of these raids, not so successful as it might have been,
that the soldier ever since was forewarned of a change in the weather by the
slow pain in his right shoulder. He might be glad that the dagger had caught
him in the shoulder and not in the leg, for he had still been able to run,
trying by the pressure of his left hand to hold the blood from pumping out, the
mist still rising inexorably before his eyes. He found himself with his legs
braced and his hands clenched at his sides, staring at circling dancers, and
that same mist before his eyes. He shook his head to clear it. He thought of
scorning the fact that that particular memory chose to disturb him on this
particular night; but he had not lived so long by ignoring such warnings as his
instinct might give him. He was glad that this third night was to be his last;
he felt as though the cloak of invisibility would not be a sufficient bar to
all that he felt lurked here, beyond the lights, for very much longer. Some
sort of dawn would come to betray him, shining through his shadow cloak, as a
simpler sort of dawn had betrayed his nighttime stealth years ago. And he listened again to what was not there behind the sorcerous
music of this place, and thought that that dawn might be of his own making;
there were some things that could not bear to be known, and he was walking too
near to them. He stood beside the great gates that led outside the castle
to the night blackness beyond the ballroom light, and to the black water
creeping around the docks. He saw the Princesses dancing in the graceful arms
of their swains. The youngest danced past him, very near; so near he could see
the transparent wisp of fair hair that had escaped the fine woven net and
fallen across her eyes; and as she went past him he thought he saw her shudder,
ever so slightly. Her eyes turned toward him, and he stopped breathing,
thinking she might see some movement in the air. Her eyes searched the shadows
where he stood wrapped in his cloak of shadows, as if she were certain that she
would find something that she was looking for; and behind the fine veil of hair
he saw fear sunk deep in her wide eyes. But her gaze passed over him and
through him and back again without recognition; and then her tall partner
whirled her into a figure of the dance that took her away from his dark corner,
and he saw her no more. He stayed where he was, thinking, watching; and he saw the
eldest Princess walking again with her hand on the arm of her black captain;
she passed through a high arch from the ballroom to the courtyard where he
stood, a little way from him; and in her free hand she carried a jeweled
goblet. The two of them paused just beyond the threshold, and the Princess
glanced to one side. A low marble bench stood beside her. She lowered her hand
with a swift gesture and left the cup upon it; and then walked away as her escort
turned and led her, almost as if she wished him not to see what she had done.
The soldier, without understanding what he did, went at once to that bench and
lifted up the goblet. He peered inside, tilting it to the light so that he
might see its bottom. It was empty. Some inlaid patterns glinted at him, but he
could not see it clearly. He thought: “This will do also to show the King.” And
he hid the cup under his cloak. That night too came to its end; and perhaps it was his own eagerness
to be gone, but it seemed to him that the Princesses’ step was slower tonight
as they turned toward the boats, though from reluctance or weariness he could
not say. But he walked so closely upon the youngest Princess’s heels as she
stepped into the last boat that nearly he trod upon her gown for a second time,
and he caught himself back only just at the last. As they disembarked on the far side of the lake the soldier
stooped suddenly and dipped his goblet into the black water, raising it full to
the brim; drops ran down its sides and across his hand like small crawling
things with many legs, and his hand trembled, but he held the heavy cup grimly.
He turned, the unpleasant touch of the black water still fresh on his skin, and
watched the black hulls slide away like beetles across the lake’s smooth
surface. When he turned back again, the Princesses were already climbing the
long stair, and he had to hurry to catch them up and lie back on his cot before
they should look for him. He was careful, for all his haste, that he spilled no
further drop of the goblet’s contents. He set it down beyond the head of his
cot, and tossed his shadow cloak over it. When the eldest Princess came to look
at him, he lay on his back, snorting a little in his sleep, as an old soldier
who has drunk drugged wine might be expected to snort; but he watched her from
under his lashes. She gave no sigh; and after a moment she went away. He did not remember sleeping, that night. He heard the soft
whisper of the elegant rainbow gowns being swept into chests and wardrobes; the
heavy glassy clink of jewels into boxes; and a soft tired sound he thought
might be of worn-out dancing slippers pushed gently under beds. Then there were
the quiet subsiding sounds of mattresses and pillows, and the brittle swish of
fresh sheets, the blowing out of candles and the sharp smell of the black wicks.
And silence. The soldier lay on his back, his eyes wide open now in the
darkness, and thought of all the things he had to think about, past and
present; he dared not think of the future. But he put his memory in order as he
was used to put his kit in order, with the brass and the buckles shining, the
leather soaped and waxed, the tunic set perfectly. He did not feel tired. And then at last some thin pale light
came to touch his feet, and creep farther round the screen’s edge to climb to
his knees, and then leap over the screen’s top to fall on his face. He watched
the light, not liking it, for it should be the sweet wholesome light of dawn;
but there was no window in the Long Gallery since the Princesses had slept
here. And so he understood by its approach that the eldest Princess woke first,
and lit her candle; and her first sister then awoke and lit hers; and so till
the twelfth Princess felt the waxen light on her face and awoke in her turn,
whose bed lay nearest the screen in the far corner. The Princesses did not speak. Their morning toilette was completed
quickly; and then there was a waiting sort of pause, and then he heard the
sound of the King’s key in the lock of the door to the Long Gallery that led
into the castle, into the upper world. The door opened; and the sound of many
skirts and petticoats told him the Princesses were leaving, although he heard
no sound of footfall. Then the silence returned. The soldier sat up. His mind
was alert, quiet but steady; but his body was stiff, especially the right
shoulder. He sat, waiting, wondering what would come to him. He
creaked the mattress a little, wondering if they waited at the Gallery door
already. They did. Two servants approached and set down a little table, and put
a basin of water on it, and hung a towel over it. Then they folded the screen
and set it to one side, and put the little table with the untouched lamp
against the wall next to the screen. The soldier looked down the long row of
twelve white beds, made up perfectly smooth so that one would think they never
had been slept in; they might even have been carven from chalk or molded of the
finest porcelain and polished with a silken cloth. He looked down and saw the
tips of a pair of dancing shoes showing from beneath the bed nearest him. The
fragile stuff they were made of sagged sadly down, and he did not need to see
if there were holes in the bottoms. He stood up, feeling as if his creaking bones might be heard
by the waiting servants as the creaking mattress had been. He splashed his face
with the water, then rubbed face and hands briskly with the towel. He pushed
his shaggy hair back, knowing there was little else to be done with it. He
looked up then, and the servants jerked their eyes away from the two heaps at
the head of his cot and stared straight ahead of them. He wondered if these two
men always waited on the third mornings of the Princesses’ champions; and if
so, what they had seen before. He leaned down to pick up the heavy goblet; the cloak of shadows,
nothing but a bit of black cloth to the eye, held round its stem, and clutched
his wrist as if for reassurance. The wine-sodden cloak he left lying as it was. He turned to the waiting servants, and they led the way to
the door of the Long Gallery, down the stairs, and along the hall to the high
chamber the soldier had sat in for three cheerless feasts at the King’s right
hand. Now the King sat in a tall chair at the end of this chamber; and his
daughters stood on either hand. And around them, filling the hall till only a
narrow way remained from the door to the feet of the King, were men and women
who had heard of the new challenger come to try to learn how the Princesses
danced holes in their shoes each night, locked in the Long Gallery by their
father, who held the only key to that great mysterious door. And now they were
come to hear what that hero had found. The two servants that escorted him paused at the door to the
great room, and made their bows; and the soldier went in alone. The subdued
murmur of voices stopped at once upon his entrance. The hope and hopelessness
that hung in the air were almost tangible; he could almost feel hands clutching
at him, pleading with him. But he went on, much heartened; for the voices were
real human voices, and he knew about hope and despair. As he strode forward, one hand held to his breast with a
thin shred of black dangling from the wrist and hand and what it held only a
blur of shadows, someone stepped out of the crowd and stood before him. It was
the captain of the guard, the man he called friend, however few the words they
had actually exchanged; and in his hands he carried a bundle. This bundle he
held out to the soldier, and the soldier took it; and he looked into his friend’s
eyes and smiled. The captain smiled back, anxiously, searching his face, and
stepped back then; and the soldier went on to where the King sat. There he
knelt, and on the first step of the dais he set two shrouded things from his
two hands. Then he stood, and looked at the King, who, sitting in the
high throne, looked down at him. “Well,” said the King. He did not raise his voice, but the
King’s voice was such of its own that it might reach every corner with each
word, as the King chose. This “Well” now would ring in the ears of the man or
woman farthest from him in this crowded room. “You have spent now three nights
in the Long Gallery, guarding the sleep of my daughters, while for three more
nights they have danced holes in their new shoes. Can you tell us how it is
that every night, although they may not stir from their chamber, these new
dancing slippers are worn quite through, and each morning beneath each bed is
not a pair of shoes, but a few worn tatters of cloth?” “Yes,” said the soldier. “I can.” His voice was no less
clear than the King’s own; and a hush ran round the room that was louder than
words. “And I will.” He bent and picked up the bundle that the captain had
given him; and was surprised at the suppleness of his body, now that the
waiting was finished. “At the foot of the eldest Princess’s bed is a door of stone
that rises from the floor. Each night the Princesses descend through that door,
and down a long stairway cut in the rock there. At first these stairs are dark,
the ceiling low and dank; but then the way opens on a cliff-face that the
stairs walk still down; and this open way is lined to the cliff’s foot with
jeweled trees. On the first night as I followed the Princesses I broke a branch
of one of these jeweled trees.” And he opened the first bundle and held the
branch aloft, and the wicked gems in the smooth white bole glittered and leaped
like fire; and a sigh wove through the crowd. The soldier had faced the King as
he spoke, although he fixed his eyes on the King’s hands as they lay serenely
in his lap; now he saw them clench suddenly together and he raised his eyes to
look at the King’s face and saw there a sudden joy he could not quell for all
his kingdom leap out of his eyes, not as a king but a father. The soldier
noticed also that while the line of Princesses was now motionless, the hand of
the youngest had risen and covered her face. He drew his gaze back up the row to the eldest, but she stood
quietly, her hands clasped before her and her eyes cast down. “At the foot of the cliff,” said the soldier, “there is a
dark shore that edges a lake; and the waters of this lake are black, and—”
there was a pause just long enough to be heard as a pause, and the soldier continued:
“—and the waters of that lake do not sound as the waters of our lakes sound as
they lap upon the shore.” He stooped and laid the jeweled branch on the second step of
the dais, this but one step below the one on which the King’s feet rested. It
flickered at him as if its gems were winking eyes. As he straightened he found
he had turned himself a little, facing more nearly toward where the eldest
Princess stood than her father’s throne; but he did not change his position
again. “At the edge of that lake are twelve boatmen, sculling their
twelve lean black boats. The twelve captains wear black, and the oars are as
black as the hulls. The twelve Princesses embark upon these boats, and are
carried far—I know not how far, for what passes for sky in this underground
place is dim and green, and soon darkens to the color of the lake itself as the
boats pass over the water. Then a great palace looms up upon what is perhaps an
island, or perhaps a promontory of some dark land on the far side of that lake;
I only can tell you that the boats dock near the courtyard of this great
palace, and the courtyard is ablaze with lights, as are the magnificent rooms
within; but if one passes through those vast chambers to look upon the far side
of the castle, for all the brilliance of the light, the shadows creep in close,
and are absolute no farther than a strong arm’s stone’s throw from the palace
gates. Nothing like moon or star shines overhead. “In these dazzling rooms your Princesses dance through the earth’s
night, partnered by the black ferrymen: but these have thrown off their black
cloaks for the dancing, and are as dazzling in their beauty as the rooms that
contain them—near as dazzling perhaps as the Princesses themselves.” The
soldier spoke these words with no sense of paying a compliment, but merely as a
man speaks the truth; and a few of the oldest members of the. audience forgot
for a moment the wonder of the story he told, and looked at him sharply, and
then smiled. “There is a splendid throng in those great ballrooms; one
does not know where to look, and wherever one’s eyes rest, the magnificence is
bewildering, as is the grace of the dancers. There is always music during those
long hours that the Princesses dance their slippers to pieces; the music
reaches out to greet those who touch the pier after the journey across the
water; nearly it lifts one off one’s feet, whatever the will may say against
it. But behind the music is silence, and something more than silence;
something unnameable, and better so. And I heard no one of those dancers within
those halls and that music ever address a word to another. “Three nights I followed the Princesses to this place,
walking down the stairs behind them, standing in the bottom of the twelfth
black boat with a Princess before me and a captain behind; three nights I followed
them again back to the castle of their father, and ran ahead of them at the
last, to be lying snoring on my bed when they returned.” But he spoke no word,
yet, of how this was accomplished without any knowing. “On the third night at the palace I brought something away
with me.” He bent again, and picked up the shapeless blur of shadows. He peeled
the whispering rag away, and let it fall to his feet, where it lay motionless;
but he was not unaware of its touch, and he wondered at its uncommon stillness.
He held the goblet up as he had held the branch, and those whose eyes followed
it in the first moments thought it was as if the unshielded sun shone in the
room, and before their eyes colors shifted and swam, and they could not see
their neighbors, but seemed for that moment to be in a castle beyond imagining
grander than their King’s proud castle, surrounded by a crowd of people
unnaturally beautiful. But the vision cleared and the soldier spoke again, and
those who had seen something they had not understood in the sudden brilliance
of the thing he had held up to them listened uneasily, but knowing that what he
said was true. “This goblet is from the shadow-held palace underground, where
the Princesses dance holes in their shoes.” He lowered the goblet, and looked
into it. The black water shifted as his hand trembled, and the surface glittered
like the facets of polished stone. The noise of the water as it touched the
sides was like the distant cries of the imprisoned. “In it I dipped up some of
the; water of that lake I crossed six times.” As he said this, the cries seemed suddenly to have words in
them, as once he had heard the water talking secrets to the shore; but this
time, in earth’s broad daylight, he was horribly afraid of the words he might
hear, that they might somehow harm his world, taint the sky and the sunlight. And
he held the cup abruptly away from him, as far as his arm would reach. The
water rose up to the brim and spilled over, with a nasty thin shriek like
victory; and it fell to the floor with a hiss. Where it fell there rose a
shadow, and the shadow seemed dreadfully to take shape; and the people who
stood watching moaned. The soldier stood stricken with the knowledge of what he
had done; the King made no sign. The shadow moved; it ebbed and rose again, bulking larger in
the light; and a leg of it, if it was a leg, thrust back, feeling its way. It
touched the discarded cloak crouched at the soldier’s feet. And the shadow was gone as if it had never been. Most of
those who had seen it were never sure of what they saw; some, who knew about
the nightmares where an unseen Thing pursues without reason or mercy, believed
in this waking Thing more easily; but in later years remembered only that once
they had had a nightmare more terrible than the rest, and there was no memory
of what had happened the day that the twelve dancing Princesses’ enchantment
was broken. But about the soldier’s tale all remembered his description of the
underground land the Princesses had been bound to for so many nights with a deep-felt
fear that could not entirely be accounted for in the words the soldier used. But then too there was little time for thought, for what was
certain was that the ground underfoot suddenly rose up to strike at those who
had so long taken its imperturbability for granted. It rose up, and sank away
again, and quivered alarmingly, and several people cried out, though none was
hurt; a few stumbled and fell to their knees. A dull but thunderous roar was
heard at some distance they could not guess at. A servant came in during the
stunned silence following the half-believed shadow and the unknown roar, and
explained, so far as he could; and bowed shakily, and went away again. The
floor of the walled-in Long Gallery had collapsed, burying forever the entrance
to the underground lake. No one knew what the Princesses thought, and no one
inquired. When any dared stop feeling themselves to be sure they were there,
and not home in bed, and looking surreptitiously at those who stood around
them, who were looking surreptitiously back, and free to raise their eyes and
look at the royal daughters again, the Princesses’ faces were calm, their eyes
downcast, as before. But those who stood nearest the soldier and the King and
the twelve Princesses thought that the King and his daughters were whiter than
they were wont to be. And yet at the same time there was something like the joy
the soldier had seen pulling at the King’s face pulling as well at his daughters’
eyes and mouths and hands. The soldier knew what had happened, and believed; he knew
about nightmares. But he knew also that there were nightmares that happened
when one was awake, which was a knowledge denied most of the quiet farmer folk
and city merchants present around him. And he was appalled at this shadow he
had freed. He looked down at his feet. A wisp of black, gossamer thin, delicate
as a lady’s veil, lay before him. He knelt to pick it up, and it stirred gently
against his palm; and he heard as he knelt the King’s voice speaking to him. “Can you tell us how you succeeded in this thing? How none
tried to prevent you from going where you would?” The soldier straightened up once more, holding the terrible
goblet, empty now, chaste and still, in one hand, and the little bit of black
in the other. “An old woman gave me a cloak,” he said slowly. “A black cloak,
to make me invisible; for I told her where I was bound, and why; and though I
had done her but a small service that any might have done in my place, she
wished to give me this gift.” He looked up, met the King’s eyes. “And she
warned me not to drink the wine the Princesses would offer me when I lay down
in my corner of the Long Gallery; and warned me too that not to drink might be
more difficult than it seems to tell it.” “This cloak,” said the King. “Where is it now?” “I do not know,” said the soldier, and the hand not holding
the cup closed gently around the shred of black rag that was a cloak no longer. The King stood up from his throne then and stepped down till
he stood on the floor next to the soldier; and in his eyes was the gladness the
soldier had seen flare up when first he began his story; but there was no
attempt to moderate or conceal it now, and it struck the soldier full in the face.
And something like that joy—for a poor and weary soldier has little knowledge
of joy—rose up in the soldier’s heart. And he thought as he had thought three
nights before: “This is the commander that I fought for, although I did not
know it; I am glad that I have been permitted to meet him.” But as he looked
upon the King’s face now, he thought that the drinking of their sovereign’s
health was not a wasted tradition at all. Years fell away from the soldier as
he stood smiling at his commander, and certain memories he had never been able
to shut out of his dreams went quietly to sleep themselves. The goblet dropped
from his hand without his knowing. It fell to the floor with a dull and heavy
clang; and not one eye followed it, for all were looking at the King and the
man who had returned him his happiness. The goblet was forgotten; and much
later, the servants who came to set the room to rights did not find it,
although several of them knew it should be there to be found. Then the King said so that all the people might hear: “You
know the reward for the breaking of this spell: you shall marry one of my daughters,
and she shall be Queen and you King after me, and the eldest of your children
shall sit on the throne after you.” The soldier found that he was looking over the King’s shoulder,
and his eyes, without his asking them to, found the down-turned face of the
eldest Princess. As her father finished speaking she looked up, and met the soldier’s
gaze; and then he knew that the odd stirring beneath his breast bone that he
had felt in the face of the King’s happiness was joy indeed, for it welled up
so strongly it could not be mistaken. “Give me the eldest,” he heard his voice say, “for I am no
longer young.” And the eldest Princess stepped forward before her father
had the chance to say yea or nay, and walked to him, and held out her hand to
him; but he did not realize till her fingers closed around his that he had
reached out his hand to her. The people cheered; the soldier heard it, but did not notice
when it first began. The Princess’s eyes, that looked into his now so clearly
and peacefully, were an unusual color, a sweet lavender that was almost blue;
and in them he read a wisdom that comforted him, for it held a sense of youth
that had nothing to do with years. He did not know what it was the Princess saw as she looked
at him that made her smile so wonderfully; but he thought he might learn, and
so he smiled back. Epiloguethe
wedding was celebrated but a fortnight later; time enough only to invite
everyone, not only those who lived in the city or nearby, but those who lived
far up in the mountains, those even who lived beyond the kingdom’s borders who
would reach out to grasp the hand of friendship thus offered, and come and
dance at the wedding. There was barely time enough for all the barrels of wine
and of flour and sugar, and haunches of beef and venison, and all the fruits
that the city and the ships at its docks might furnish, to be brought to the
castle and dealt with magnificently by the royal cooks. And all the time that
the cooks were baking and stewing and roasting and arranging, all the seamstresses
and tailors were sewing new gowns and tunics, and the jesters studied new
tricks, and the theatrical troupes went over new sketches, and the musicians
unearthed all the dancing music they had once played with such delight, and
learned it all over again, but even better than before. It was the grandest
wedding that all the people in a country all working together might bring
about; and there was help from neighboring countries and their kings too,
whether they could attend or not, for many were glad to see their old friend
restored to happiness. And there were a number of noble sons thoughtfully
dispatched to look over the eleven other Princesses. And the gaiety was such
that people felt quite free to compliment all the Princesses on how beautifully
they danced; and if perhaps the eldest danced the best of all, seven of her
sisters were nonetheless betrothed by the end of the week’s celebration, and
the other four by the time she and her new husband returned from their bridal
trip. The youngest Princess married the captain of the guard. Once
this might have been thought too lowly a match for a royal Princess; but her fiancй
had been seen to be the right-hand man of the new Crown Prince. And an ostler who had once told a restless soldier the story
of the twelve dancing Princesses came to the wedding by special invitation,
which included a horse from the royal stables to ride on; and this ostler later
admired all the King’s stable and stud so intelligently that room was found for
him there. And by the time he had taught thirty-two young Princes and
forty-seven young Princesses how to ride and drive and take proper care of
their horses, he was Master of the Stable and ready to retire. On their bridal trip the Crown Prince and his Princess rode
up the road that had first brought the Prince to the city; and the Prince recognized
much of what he had seen on his journey. But they found no small cottage near a
well where such should be, nor any old woman like the one he still remembered.
They went so far as to ask some of the folk who lived along the road to the
King’s city if they knew of her; but none did. About the Author...Jennifer Carolyn Robin McKinley was born in her mother’s
home town of Warren, Ohio, and grew up in various places all over the world
because her father was in the Navy. She read Andrew Lang’s Blue Fairy Book for
the first time in California; The Chronicles of Narnia for the first
time in New York; The Lord of the Rings for the first time in Japan; The
Once and Future King for the first time in Maine. She is still inclined to
keep track of her life by recalling what books she was reading at a given time.
Other than books she counts as her major preoccupations grand opera and long
walks, both of which she claims keep the blood flowing and the imagination
limber. At present she lives on a horse farm not far from Boston,
Massachusetts, with a baby grand piano, two thousand books, six library cards,
and an electric typewriter. Her first novel, Beauty: A Retelling of the Story of
Beauty and the Beast, was published in the fall of ’78. The Door
in the Hedge is her second book. Her third, The Blue Sword—the first
book of a trilogy—will be published in the fall of ’82. The Door In The Hedge Robin McKinley 1981 ISBN 0698119606 “Robin McKinley paints a magical landscape that will delight
enchant hearts young and old.” —Joan D. Vinge “The Door In The Hedge opens onto a world of magic
that is both muscular and enchanting. Robin McKinley obviously loves the music
of the old tales, but she adds melodies all her own, and that is what makes
these stories so very very special and so very very unforgettable.” —Jane Yolen “McKinley, in these stories, is afraid neither of great
beauty nor of great evil. She has the gift of taking these stories and retelling
them with love...” —Science Fiction Review “... adds subtlety, complexity, and suspense to what is only
tersely stated in Grimm. Like a musical theme and variations the telling is
full of digressions and decorations—arpeggios of ideas and language—that add
new depth to an old tale.” —Horn Book “This collection should interest readers of all ages who
never tire of wizards and fairyland.” —Washington Post This book is
dedicated to the memory of my grandfathers: Albert Turrell,
who told me stories even more wonderful than those I could find in
Andrew Lang, and Thomas McKinley,
who was a soldier and fought for a Queen Contents The Stolen Princess Prologuethe
last mortal kingdom before the unmeasured sweep of Faerieland begins has
at best held an uneasy truce with its unpredictable neighbor. There is nothing
to show a boundary, at least on the mortal side of it; and if any ordinary
human creature ever saw a faerie—or at any rate recognized one—it was never
mentioned; but the existence of the boundary and of faeries beyond it is never
in doubt either. The people who live in those last lands are a little special
themselves, and either they breed true or the children grow up and leave for
less suspenseful countryside. Those who do leave are rarely heard from again,
and then only in stiff or hasty letters written to assure friends and family of
their well-being; they never return in person. But some of those who leave
remember what they have left; and the memories are not all taken up with things
that go bump in the night (which are never faeries, who know better than to make
noise) or the feeling of being watched while standing at the center of a wide,
sunny, sweet-smelling meadow and spinning helplessly in your tracks seeking for
the shadow that is always behind you. For much of that watchfulness is
friendly: if you lie down by the side of a brook and fall asleep, the murmuring
water sends pleasant dreams of love and courage; and if a child loses its way
in a forest, it finds its way out again before it is anything more than tired
and scratched and cross and hungry. And there are years when no babies at all are stolen from
their cradles, and new mothers laugh, and grandparents gloat, and new fathers
spin fabulous dreams of future greatness and trip over their own feet. But
there are also years when expectant mothers go about with white faces and dread
the arrival of what they most want, and the fathers listen anxiously for a
child’s first cry, but are not soothed when finally they hear it. And the
father’s first question, as is the way of fathers everywhere, is “A boy or a
girl?” But his reasons, in this last country, are a little different. The
faeries always choose boy babies. The story is still told that once, perhaps a century ago, or
perhaps two, a five-weeks girl was snatched away through a window her parents
knew only too well that they had bolted carefully from the inside. But after
two days—or rather, nights, for all immortal thievery occurs in the dark
hours—the baby was returned. There was never any question of a changeling. The whole
silly idea of changelings was invented by lazy parents too far inland for any
faintest whiff of faerie shores to have reached them; parents who cannot think
of any other reason why their youngest, or middle, or eldest, or next-to-somethingest
child should be so regrettable; they know they aren’t to blame. So there was no shadow in these parents’ overjoyed minds.
But they were good people, and thoughtful, and after telling everyone they knew
just once about the miraculous return, they never mentioned it again. Except
once to the girl herself when she was almost grown; and she nodded, and looked
thoughtful, but said nothing; and the uneasy dreams she had had for as long as
she could remember, about impossible things that insisted that they were to be
believed, stopped abruptly. She never mentioned the dreams to anyone either.
Loose talk about faeries, dreams, and impossible things was not encouraged. It
might be dangerous. Six weeks after the little girl’s marvelous adventure a
family that lived only two streets over from her family lost its baby—a boy. He
was the third child: he had two older sisters. He was not returned; nothing was
ever heard of him again. That was always the way of it. Nothing was ever again heard
of the lost children; that was what, in the end, made it so terrible. The little
girl who was returned seemed none the worse for wear; but then she had only
been gone two days, and since she had been brought back she must have been a
mistake. There was some thought, rarely mentioned aloud, that the fact that the
faeries treated their mistakes kindly, or at least had been generous enough to
bring this particular one back, was a good omen for the treatment of those they
kept. It was this idea, persisting in the backs of people’s minds, that made
the retelling of the story of the baby that was returned so common. It was all
the comfort they had. What happened to all the other ones, the ones that disappeared
forever? But the parents of girls are not to be envied either. A boy,
if he survives his first year, is safe. It is the girls who at last have the
harder time of it, because it is when they reach their early blush of womanly
beauty, between the ages, say, of sixteen and nineteen—it is then that they are
in danger. And as it is the strong, handsome, happy boys that are taken, so it
is the wisest and most beautiful girls—the girls who come home early from the
parties they most enjoy, and leave their friends desolate behind them, because
they know their parents are worrying at their being out so late; the same girls
who never themselves think about being stolen because they have far too much
else to do with their time and talents. If a girl reaches twenty, she may breathe easier and think
about marrying. But she has arrived safely at the cost of the cheerful
carelessness of her youth; and it is too late for her to regain it now. But the land was a good land, and its true people could not
desert it, for they loved it; and it seemed that the land loved them in return;
even if there were those who found the land’s curious awareness of the people
who stood or walked upon it disquieting. And sometimes even those who had been
born and raised there left to find some country that would not keep them awake
at night with its silence. Perhaps, bordering Faerieland, as it did, the touch
of immortality made this land richer, more beautiful even than it might otherwise
have been; arid perhaps that touch lay gently on the people themselves. But for
whatever reason, the land had been lived in for hundreds of years, and the
people built their houses and barns and shops, and tilled their fields, and
worked at their crafts, and married and ... had children. There was some commerce between them and less enchanted
countries, and it was often observed that if you dared buy anything from that
land, it lasted longer or tasted better or was more beautiful than its like
from other origins; but the market for these things was limited because the
commoner sort of mortal often found that things from that last land were a
little hard to live with. They preyed on your mind; you had the feeling that
they were breathing if you turned your back on them. Even a loaf of bread from
that strange wheat could give you uncanny dreams—or insights into your neighbor
all the more unnerving because they were accurate. But its true people didn’t care; and as some left it, others
came, having tasted its wine, perhaps, or worn a cloak woven from its flax, and
felt themselves somehow transformed, if only a little bit—just enough to make
them restless, enough to make them come and see the strange living land themselves.
And some of these looked long, and settled; and it, whatever it was, crept into
the eyes of those who stayed, and into their blood, so they could not bear the
thought of leaving, whatever dooms might hang over them if they remained. There was something else, never discussed, and shunned even
in the farthest secret reaches of the mind, but still present. No family was
ever ended by the faeries’ attentions. The first-born were rarely taken;
usually they were the second—or third—or fourth-born. And never more than one
child from a family disappeared, even if the entire family was spectacular in
its beauty and charm and general desirability. This meant that the worst never
quite happened; the spirit and will were never quite broken. And in that uncommonly beautiful land, living under that particular
sky, it was difficult if not impossible not to recover from almost anything but
death itself. But this narrow boon, this last hope not quite betrayed, was
not talked about—not because of the simple dreadfulness of being grateful that
only one child is forfeit. No, there was something else which cut even deeper:
the omniscience indicated by the faeries’ choice. First children were, in fact,
sometimes taken, and how could the invisible thieves know in advance that more
children would be born? Or that some sudden sickness would not take away the
one or two that remained? But these things never happened; the faeries always
knew. It wasn’t something that those who had to live with it found themselves
capable of thinking about. There were always the other things to think about,
the good things. Perhaps it came out even in the end; perhaps even a little
better than even. The land was peaceful, and evidently always had been; even
the history books could recount no wars. When there were storms at harvest time
or sullen wet springs when the seeds died underground, somehow there was always
just enough left to get everyone through the winter. And childless couples who
desperately wanted children did eventually have one—or perhaps two; and if the
faeries snatched one, they were still one better off than they had once feared
they would remain. And so the years passed, and one generation gave way to the
next, and the oldest trees in the oldest forests grew a little taller and a little
thicker still; and the fireside tales of a family became the legends of a
country. But that same time that changed a quiet story into a far-striding
legend changed also the people who told and retold it. The world turned, and
new stories rose up, and the legends of the old days faltered a little, or turned
themselves in their course to keep up with the lives of their people, and the
lives of great-grandchildren of those they had first known. Perhaps even the
immortal ones beyond the borders of this last land felt the change in some
fashion: for that they ventured at all, and for whatever reason, into mortal
realms risked them to some sense of mortal lives and cares. Perhaps. Part Onethe
faeries had never been much noted for stealing members of the royal
family of that last kingdom, perhaps because that family was more noted for its
political acumen and a rather ponderous awareness of its own importance than
for lightness of foot and spirit or beauty of face and form. But the current Queen’s
own sister, her twin sister, on the eve of their seventeenth birthday, had been
stolen; and the Queen herself had never quite gotten over it. Or so everyone
else thought: the Queen tried not to think of it at all. The twins had been their royal parents’ only children, and
they were as beautiful as dawn, as spring, as your favorite poem and your first
love: as beautiful as the rest of their family—aunts, uncles, cousins, and
cousins-several-times-removed—were kind and stuffy and inclined to stoutness.
The twins were kind, too, probably as kind as they were beautiful, which could
not have been said of their worthy but plump parents. Alora was the eldest by about half an hour, and so it was understood
that she would eventually be Queen; but this cast no shadow between her and Ellian
her sister, as you knew at once when you saw them together. And they were
always together. Alora was fair and Ellian dark; it was easy to tell them apart
with your eyes open. But with your eyes shut, it was impossible: they both had
the same husky, slightly breathless voice, and they thought so much alike that
you could expect the same comment from either of them. The people loved them;
loved them so much that no one felt the desire to indulge in a preference for
one sister over the other. Not that they were stupidly interchangeable. They understood
that the sympathy between them was so great that it left them quite free: and
so Alora played the flute, and Ellian the harp; Ellian preferred horseback
riding and Alora bathing in the lake, where she could outswim many of the fish,
while Ellian paddled and floated and got her hair in her eyes and laughed.
Alora could sing and Ellian could not. And each wore clothes that suited her
individual coloring best; they made no mistakes here. But while they each rode
a white mare on state occasions, Ellian’s had fire in its eye and a curl to its
lip, while Alora had to wear spurs to keep hers from falling asleep. They slept in the same room, their tall canopied princesses’
beds each pushed under a tall mullioned window. The room was large enough for
both of them and their ladies-in-waiting and their royal robes not to get too severely
in one another’s way when they were dressing for a high court dinner, but not
so large that they could not whisper to each other when they should have been
asleep, and not lose the whispers into the high carved ceiling and the deep
rugs and curtains. And so it was that when Alora opened her eyes on her
seventeenth birthday and saw the sun shining as though he were convinced that
this was the finest day he had ever seen and he must make the most of it, she
looked across the room to her sister’s bed and found it empty. She knew at once
what had happened, although neither of them had ever thought of it before. If
Ellian had gone out early, she would have awakened her sister first, in case
she would like to accompany her—as Alora would have. They always accompanied
each other. The little blue flowers called faeries’-eyes scattered across the
coverlet were not more dreadful to her now than the fact of the empty bed
itself. A few minutes later when they found her, Alora was curled up
on her sister’s bed, weeping silently and hopelessly into her sister’s pillow.
When they lifted her up, they were surprised by a faint mysterious smell from
the bruised flowers she had lain upon. The ladies bundled the coverlet up, flowers
and all, and took it away, and burnt it. The Queen and the ladies-in-waiting cried and wailed till
the whole palace was infected, and the people who were gathered in the palace
courtyard ready to cheer the opening festivities of the Princesses’ birthday
groaned aloud when they heard the news, given by the King himself with tears running
down his face; and many wept as bitterly as Alora herself as they went their
sorry ways homeward. But while everyone else was sorry, they also at last shook
themselves out of it and went on with their lives. Alora did not. She felt that
she had only half a life left, and that a pale and quiet one. Her worried
parents decided that perhaps the best thing to do for her was to marry her off
quickly and let her begin housekeeping; it might also remind her of her
responsibilities. She would be Queen someday, and her current listlessness
would not do at all in a monarch. Her betrothed was willing—it was no state
marriage of convenience for him: he had been desperately in love with her for
three years, since she had first smiled at him, and was even unhappier than her
parents that she smiled no more—and she was, well, she was fond of him and
supposed she didn’t mind. He was a cousin, but so many times removed that while
he was indisputably kind, he was neither stout nor pompous; and in her weaker moments
she thought he was quite handsome; and in her official moments she thought he
would make a good king. They were married on her eighteenth birthday—it helped
to cover up what had happened just a year ago—and he had just turned thirty. She did pick up a bit after she was married. She never
became exactly lively again, but then she was also getting older. Her smiles
came more easily, and to her own surprise, she fell in love with her earnest
young husband. He had known full well when his marriage proposal had been
officially offered and officially accepted that Alora thought of him vaguely as
a nice man and she did have to marry someone suitable. He also realized without
false modesty that as available royalty went, he was a bargain. Not only did he
not wear a corset nor have a red nose, he did have a sense of humor. So, after he married her, he set out not really to woo her,
which he thought would be cheating when affairs of state had almost forced them
to get married in the first place, but to be as unflaggingly nice to her as he
thought he could get away with. Their delight in each other after they became
the sort of lovers that minstrels make ballads about (although it was certainly
unpoetic of them to be married to each other) was so apparent that it spilled
over into their dealings with their people; and the court became a more joyful
place than it had been for many a long royal generation. And minstrels did make
ballads about them, even though they were married to each other. It was the tradition in this country that when the King and
Queen reached a certain age—nobody knew precisely when that age was, but the
country was lucky in its monarchs as it was lucky in so much else, and somehow
they always had enough sense to know when they had reached it—they retired, and
the next King and Queen took over. The older ones always went off to live somewhere
as far away and as obscure as possible so they would not be tempted to meddle;
and the new pair could settle in and start off without the grief of their
parents’ death hanging over them—or the feeling, on the other hand, that the
parents were just in the next room, grumbling about the muddle those youngsters
were making. But usually the old King and Queen did not step down until
the young ones had a child or two, and it half-raised and at least potentially
capable of looking after itself to some extent. But Alora bore no children. And
at last her parents shrugged and said that they had waited long enough. The
Queen dreamed every night about that little cottage in the woods, with the
brook beside it, and a flower garden that she could keep with her own hands—sometimes
she dreamed of it two or three times in a night. Children weren’t strictly
necessary, even for monarchs; there was always somebody available to pass a
crown to. And so at last came a day full of boxes and wagons and shouts, and
last-minute directions on ruling (“Don’t forget that the Duke of Murn expects
to be served fresh aradel at every dinner he’s invited to: I don’t care what
season it is, he will make your life miserable with hunting stories if you don’t”).
It all ended eventually with “Well, don’t worry, you won’t make too big a mess
of it; we have faith in you; and come and visit us sometimes when the garden is
blooming—and, well, goodbye.” While the people lined the roads and cheered, the new Queen
Alora and King Gilvan stood silently on their balcony, the Royal Balcony of
Public Appearances and Addresses, and watched the wagons roll away. When the wagons were quite out of sight, and only a dusty
blur on the horizon remained, hanging over the road they took and graying the
trees that lined it, the pair on their balcony turned and went down into the
palace, into their private rooms. Gilvan was the first to break the silence; he sighed and
said: “I wish my parents would take it upon themselves to retire. There’re more
than enough rising generations to take over for them—in fact you’d think the
pressure from below would rise up and sweep them away ... but dukes and
duchesses never seem to feel the compulsion to be reasonable that kings and
queens do.” Gilvan had felt rather than seen the unhappy look Alora had given
him when he spoke of rising generations, and he knew what she was thinking
before she opened her mouth. “Don’t worry about it,” he said simply. “You needn’t.” “But—” “I alone have half a dozen brothers and sisters, and they’re
all married and all have half a dozen children apiece. As your father said—” “He didn’t exactly say it,” said Alora hastily. “No; his range of hems is wide and most expressive.
But the crown won’t go begging; that’s all.” Gilvan paused and looked
thoughtful. “There’s rather a glut on the market in royal offspring in our day,
really. We don’t have to add to it. In fact, it may be wiser that we don’t.
There isn’t all that much for all of us to do. There are too many local
festivals and celebrations of this and that already, and even more dukes and
earls to do the presiding.” Alora almost laughed. “Yes, but as King and Queen we really
ought to have an heir. Of our own.” Gilvan shrugged. “Noisy little beasts, children—or at any
rate our family’s are all tiresomely loud—we can do without them. There are too
many that have to visit us already. And if you mean that direct-line stuff,
well, the crown has done more dancing around over the last several hundred
years than a cat on a hot stove. A small leap to a nephew—is it Antin that’s
the oldest? We aren’t due for Queen What’s-her-name, are we?” “No, Antin, fortunately. Lirrah is the next oldest.” “And hasn’t a brain in her pretty head.” Gilvan looked
relieved. “I thought it was Antin—as long as he doesn’t break his neck out
hunting someday. Anyway, a small leap to a nephew won’t discomfit it any. And
you know I don’t mind.” Alora looked at him and nodded: he was only speaking the
truth. He didn’t mind; but she did not know how much that decision had cost
him, and she couldn’t help wondering. And she did mind, somehow; and she rather
thought that their people, even if only wistfully, did too. Antin was a nice
boy (and let nothing happen to him! One could only hope Lirrah’s parents could
find someone with sense enough for two to marry her), but ... she didn’t mean
to think of Ellian, but still she often did; and she knew the rumor that was
whispered about her, Queen Alora: that she bore her husband and her kingdom no
children because she had never quite recovered from the loss of her sister
years ago. She wasn’t sure that this wasn’t correct. But then, shortly after she became Queen, and after a dozen
quiet years of marriage, Alora began to have dizzy spells in the mornings when
she first stepped out of bed. She didn’t like being sick, so she ignored them,
assuming that if they didn’t get any attention they would go away; and every
day they did, but most mornings they came back. Then other things happened, and
she knew for sure: but she was afraid to tell anyone, because perhaps it still
wasn’t true, maybe she read the signs wrong because she wanted so much that it
be true. And then one day Gilvan went looking for his wife and couldn’t find
her anywhere that he thought she should be; and at last when he was beginning
to feel a little worried, he ran her to earth in their big bedroom. The bed
itself was a monster, up three velvet-carpeted steps to a dais almost as large
as the dais that held the royal table in the banqueting hall. The four carved
bedposts stood eight feet above the mattress, broad as masts, and were almost
black in color, yielding only a very little brown warmth if the sun shone full
upon them; the bed-curtains were as elaborate as a hundred of the finest
needlewomen could make them, working all day for six months before the royal
wedding, a dozen years ago. Alora looked very small, sitting at the great bed’s foot,
her arms around one of the posts, her face pressed against the curtains. She
sat very still, as if she were afraid she might overflow if she moved; but with
joy or sorrow he could not tell. “What is it?” he said, and realized his heart was thumping
much louder than it ought to be. She opened her eyes and saw him, and a smile overflowed her
quietness. She let go the bedpost and held out her arms to him. “Our heir,” she
said. “Six months more, I think, if I have been keeping proper count. I’ve been
afraid to tell you before, but it’s true, after all these years....” Gilvan, who had never cared before, discovered suddenly and
shatteringly that he was about to care very much indeed. Alora had been keeping proper count; five months and
twenty-seven days later she gave birth to a daughter, while Gilvan paced up and
down a long stone corridor somewhere in the palace—later, he was never quite
sure where it was—and thought about all sorts of things, not a one of which he
could remember afterward. They named her Linadel, and her christening party was
the most magnificent occasion anyone could remember. The young sprigs and
dandies of the court—even the best-regulated court has a few of them who are
above having a good time—had a good time; the great-grandmothers who spent all
their time complaining how much handsomer and finer and generally superior
things had been when they were young unbent enough to smile and admit that this
was really a rather nice party, now they came to think of it. And the old King
and Queen dusted themselves off, and left their precious flower garden long
enough to return to the capital, and meet their new granddaughter, and borrow
some fancy dress, and go to the party; and they even thought their
granddaughter was worth it. Linadel herself was rosy and smiling throughout, and didn’t
seem to mind being kept awake so long and passed from one set of strange arms
to another, and breathed on by all sorts (all the better sorts, at least) of
strange people. She continued to smile and to make small gurgles and squeaks,
and to look fresh and contented. It was her parents who wore out first and
called an end to the festivities. Linadel grew up, as princesses are expected to do, more
beautiful every day; and with charms of mind and manner that kept pace. She
didn’t speak at all till she was three years old, and then on her third birthday
she astonished everyone by saying, quite distinctly, as she sat surrounded by
gifts and fancy sweets, and godmothers and godfathers (she had almost two dozen
of them), and specially favored subjects and servants, “This is a very nice
party. Thank you very much.” Everyone thought this was a very auspicious beginning;
and they were right. Linadel never lisped her r’s or took refuge in smiling and
looking as pretty as a picture (which she could have done easily) when she
tackled a comment too large for her. On her fourth birthday she presented
everyone with what amounted to a small speech. “And a better one than some I’ve
heard her granddaddy give,” said a godfather out of the corner of his mouth to
a godmother, who giggled. She never looked back, whatever she did. In any other
kingdom her parents and friends—and everyone was her friend—would have said
that the faeries had blessed her. Here, they said only, “Isn’t she wonderful,
isn’t she beautiful, isn’t it splendid that she’s ours?” She was beautiful. Her hair was dark, velvet brown by
candlelight and almost chestnut in the sun; and it fell in long slow curls past
her shoulders. When she was thoughtful, she would wind a loose curl—her thick
hair invariably escaped from its ribbons—around one hand and pull gently till
it slid through her fingers and sprang back to its place. This habit, as she
grew older, made young men breathe hard. Her eyes were grey. Or at least mostly grey. They had lights
and glimmers in them that some people thought were blue, or green, or perhaps
gold; but for everyday purposes (and even a princess has need for a few
everyday facts) they were grey. Her skin was pale and pure, with three or four
coppery freckles across her small nose to keep her from being perfect. Her
hands were long and slim and quiet, and a touch from them would still a barking
dog or soothe a fever. But the strongest thing about her, and perhaps the finest
too, was her will. It was her will that prevented her from being hopelessly
spoiled, when without it—in spite of the intelligence and cheerfulness that
were as much a part of her as her dark hair and pale eyes—it would have been
inevitable. Her will told her that she was a princess and would someday become
a queen, and had responsibilities (many of them tiresome) therefore; but beyond
that she was an ordinary human being like any other. It was her position as a
princess which explained the extravagant respect and praise she received from
everyone (except her parents, whom she could talk to as two other ordinary
human beings caught in the same trap); and it was this belief in her essential
ordinariness that prevented her head from being turned by the other. She did
very well this way; and the strength of her willful innocence meant that she
did not realize that the respect and admiration was by it that much increased. It is all very well to say that all princesses are good and
beautiful and charming; but this is usually a determined optimism on everybody’s
part rather than the truth. After all, if a girl is a princess, she is undeniably
a princess, and the best must be made of it; and how much pleasanter it would
be if she were good and beautiful. There’s always the hope that if enough
people behave as though she is, a little of it will rub off. But Linadel really was good and beautiful and charming, and
kind and thoughtful and wise, and while at the very end you must add “and wonderfully
obstinate,” well, for a girl in her position to support all her other virtues,
she had to be. But how to find such a paragon a suitable husband? When she
was fifteen her parents began reluctantly to discuss the necessity of finding
her a husband. They should have done this long ago, but had put it off again
and again. The obvious choice was Antin, who was a nice boy, and who, if Linadel
had not been born, would have worn the crown anyway; and the thought that he would
not disgrace it had comforted Gilvan and Alora through their childless years.
But that comfort was fifteen years old now, and Antin was a man grown—and
still, really, a rather nice boy. It was not that he was lazy, for as a duke,
and one still in line for the throne although now—once removed, he had duties
to perform and dignity to maintain, and he performed and maintained suitably.
He was also a splendid horseman (a king needs to look good on horseback for the
morale of his people) and no physical coward. It wasn’t even that he was
stupid—although he did have a slight tendency toward royal corpulence.
But—somehow—there was something a little bit missing. This was perhaps most
visible in the fact that he, while very polite about the honor of it, et cetera,
wasn’t the least enthusiastic himself about marrying his young and beautiful
cousin. Both Alora and Gilvan, trying to see behind his eyes, felt that his attitude
toward kingship was one of well-suppressed dislike. The rumor was that he was in love with a mere viscount’s
daughter, who was pretty enough and nice enough, but not anything in particular
herself, and that the only enthusiasm Antin did feel on the subject of Linadel’s
marriage was that it should happen soon and to someone else; so that he would
be free to marry his little Colly. Gilvan and Alora became aware of the rumor,
and by that time they were inclined to hope it was true, as the best for everybody
concerned. But it was delicate ground nonetheless, and if Antin
were to be discarded as an eligible king, a better reason than his indifference
to the post must be found. This proved more difficult than it looked. It was
managed finally, after a lot of hemming and hawing on all sides, with an
agreement that since everybody in Gilvan’s and Alora’s families was already
related to everybody else, usually in several different degrees, to add further
to the confusion by marrying Linadel to Antin was beyond the point of sense. Everyone involved breathed a sigh of relief. It can be
assumed that this included Colly, although no one asked her. It was true that the royal family of this kingdom, like
those of many other kingdoms, had mostly the same blood running through all of
its veins; but if Antin himself had not been a specific problem, the subject
probably would not have come up. As it was, it meant that Linadel’s husband
could not be any other member of the family either. It was a relief to have
found a way to reject Antin without losing too much face (and the people talked
about it anyway: the true purpose of a royal family, as Gilvan rather often observed,
is to be a topic of gossip common to all, and thus engender in its subjects a
feeling of unity and shared interests); but one still was left to play by the
rules one had made, however inconvenient those rules were. And, as Gilvan and Alora understood in advance and soon
proved in fact, the last mortal kingdom before Faerieland had some difficulty
in luring an outsider of suitable rank, parts, and heritage to be its king;
even with Linadel as bait—or perhaps partly because of it. The ones who were
willing were willing because they were fascinated by the thought of all that
stealthy and inscrutable magic, sending out who knew what impalpable influences
across its borders which lay so near although no one could say precisely
where—an attitude which Alora and Gilvan and their people didn’t like at all.
Such candidates as there were were almost automatically poets or prophets or
madmen, or all three combined; and the first were foolish, the second strident,
and the third disconcerting; and none of them would have made a good king. The rest were afraid, afraid to come any nearer than they already
were—which, if they were near enough to receive state visits from that last kingdom,
was probably too near. “I’ll marry her to a commoner first!” said Gilvan violently
after a particularly unfortunate interview with the fifth son of a petty
kingdom who fancied his artistic temperament. “I’ve only just noticed something,” Alora said wearily; “the
only immigrants we ever get—the ones that stay, and seem to love it here as we
do—they’re never aristocrats. We haven’t had any new blue blood in generations.
I’d never thought of it before. I wonder if it means anything.” “That aristocratic blood runs thinner than the usual sort,”
said Gilvan shortly. He drummed his fingers on his purple velvet knee. “Besides,
there’s no room for them. Why should they come? We have more earls per square
foot than any other country I’ve ever heard of.....” “And we’re related to every last one of them,” said Alora,
and sighed. It was a problem, and it remained a problem, and two years
passed without any promise of solution. Linadel didn’t mind because she had
never been in love; the idea of a husband was a rational curiosity only, like
how to get through state occasions without treading on one’s great heavy
robes—and how, in those same robes, heavy and cumbersome as full armor, one
could hold one’s arms out straight and steady for the Royal Blessing of the
People, which took forever, because there were always lots of special mentions
by personal request of a subject to his sovereign. She had asked Alora, whose
arms never trembled, and Alora had smiled grimly and said, “Practice.” So Linadel practiced being a princess—it wouldn’t occur to
her that it came to her naturally—and became wiser and more beautiful, and even
more loving and lovable; and she wasn’t perfect, but she wasn’t ordinary
either. There was a hidden advantage to this preoccupation with finding
Linadel a suitable husband; it took her parents’ minds off the ever present
fear all parents of beautiful daughters in that last kingdom felt. Gilvan doted
on his daughter and realized furthermore that she really was almost as
wonderful as he thought she was; and with a similar sort of double-think he put
out of his mind any thought of losing her to Faerieland. He had occasionally to
deal with other parents’ losses—even a king is occasionally touched by the
thing his people keep the most forcefully to themselves—but he refused to apply
the same standard to himself. Once he wandered so far as to think, “Besides, an
only child is never taken” and recoiled, appalled that he should come to
reassuring himself on a subject by definition unthinkable. And that had been
when Linadel was a child of only a few years. In the same summer that Gilvan avoided reassuring himself,
Alora and Linadel, wandering far from the royal gardens, discovered a little
meadow whose bright grass was thick with the mysterious blue flowers that the
people of that country would never gather, that they called faeries’-eyes. The
stems were long and graceful, each bearing several long slender leaves and a
single small flower at its tip, nodding in breezes that human beings did not
feel, and glowing in the sunlight with a color that could not quite be
believed. It was undeniably blue, that color, but a blue that no one had ever
seen elsewhere. Linadel ran forward with a cry of pleasure and plucked one
of the flowers before her stunned mother could stop her: and she ran back at
once when Alora failed to follow her and held the flower up and said, “Isn’t it
lovely, Mother? May we take some home?” Alora, looking down, saw with a terrible pang that deep ethereal
blue reflected in her own daughter’s eyes. But she said only, very quietly, “No,
my dear, these are wildflowers, and they do not like to sit in houses; we will
leave them here.” She took the small blue thing Linadel held and laid it in the
grass near its fellows, and they turned away from that meadow and walked
elsewhere. Alora dreamed of that meadow, and the blue in Linadel’s wide
grey eyes, for years after that; but she never remembered the dream when she
awoke—only a vague feeling of fear, and of things forbidden; and she did not recall
the incident that had begun the dreams. What she did still recall was her sister’s face; and
sometimes the young Linadel reminded her of what Ellian had been at the same
age. Linadel’s coloring was similar to her aunt’s, but there the resemblance
ended, beyond a chance fleeting expression such as young princesses everywhere
may occasionally be caught at. The thing that Alora noticed more and more as
the years passed was how much more solemn Linadel was than she and Ellian had
been; but Linadel had no sister to help bear the oppressive weight of royalty. By the time Linadel’s seventeenth birthday was the next occasion
on the state calendar, she had practiced princessing so successfully that her
royal robes never got under her feet any more, nor did her arms tremble; and
her mother suddenly realized: “She is preparing to be a queen alone.” She
thought of Gilvan and how little her life would have been without him, and her
heart failed her. And then a new juggler’s trick would make the Princess laugh,
or a new ballad make her look as young and lovely as she really was—if less
like a queen-to-be—and Alora would think, “She’s only a girl. It’s not fair
that she should have to understand so much so soon.” And Linadel’s smile, and
sidelong look to her parents to join the fun, would remind Alora of Ellian
again. The poor Queen’s thoughts went round and round, and Linadel’s
birthday came nearer and nearer; and the possible husbands had petered out to
what looked to be the final end. Then one night Alora dreamed of Linadel and
the blue flower, and she remembered her dream when she woke up: and she also
remembered what she had dreamed after: Linadel had grown up in a few graceful moments
as her mother watched, still holding a fresh blue flower, till she was almost
seventeen; but then she laughed and opened her arms to embrace Alora, and the
Queen realized that it was not Linadel standing before her, but Ellian. She
woke sobbing, to find herself in Gilvan’s arms, and he smoothed her hair and
said, “It’s only a dream” till she fell asleep again; but she would not tell
him what her dream had shown her. When he asked her, the next morning, she did
not meet his eyes as she answered that she could not remember. Alora was correct in thinking that her daughter was anticipating
being a queen without a king to argue official questions and complain of the
humorlessness of ministers with. The Princess found being a princess a heavy
task, since—as her parents had long recognized—she couldn’t help taking her
royal responsibilities seriously. She was the only one there was. She had often
thought, wistfully, that it would be a very nice thing to have brothers and sisters—as
all her cousins did—since being eldest, and heir apparent, couldn’t be nearly
as bad as being the only one at all. Two years before, when the question of
Antin was being discussed, she had also had her first real glimpse of how it
was to be where she was as seen from another point of view. This glimpse had
left a lasting impression. She had known at once that he wanted no part of her—and
known too that his feeling had nothing personal to her in it: it was focused on
the position she occupied. And it had come as something of a shock. She still knew, as she had always known, that she was an ordinary
girl; after Antin she also knew that it didn’t matter. The princess mattered.
And the queen who would eventually reign mattered. And so she took more walks
alone, and spent more afternoons—when her political lessons allowed it—in dusty
disused towers and forgotten wings of the castle, where she could play
hopscotch if she felt like it, and sing silly songs that had hundreds of verses
to the resident barn swallows, who didn’t mind her in the least. Even this
amusement her conscience frequently denied her, or at any rate it took its
revenge later by keeping her up late at night studying her country’s history,
and geography, and biographies of its great men and women; which she found very
interesting, but not very relaxing. In the meanwhile Lirrah married a nice young earl who had
earnestness enough for two, at least, if not necessarily brains; and a year
later they produced a daughter. Linadel thought to herself: “I’ll have to bring
her to court when she gets a little older; she may be Queen after me.” The
royal family attended the christening, of course; and little Silera became
Linadel’s first godchild. Shortly after that, Antin declared his engagement
with the Viscount of Leed’s daughter, Colly. Linadel’s seventeenth birthday was going to be a holiday the
like of which none had ever seen before—not even the day of her christening would
be able to compare with it, and those fortunate enough to remember that occasion
were still talking about it. Royal birthdays were always splendid fun anyway;
and since the royal family only celebrated two a year, no one ever got bored
with them. Gilvan’s and Alora’s birthdays were only ten days apart, and the
celebration was held on the Queen’s birthday. “—I can wait,” Gilvan always said
during the annual token argument about it. “I’m twelve years older than you
are, what do I care about ten days?” Linadel’s birthday came in early autumn, in that breath of
time between harvest and the break in the weather that means winter is only
weeks away. The King and Queen began planning for it as soon as their own
birthday—which came about the time of the first real thaw in the spring, so
that the celebrations were occasionally enlivened by the Nerel River, which ran
near the palace and through the town, choosing to overflow its banks, usually
over the parade route—was safely past. But the plans for the year that Linadel
would be seventeen had a certain desperation to them that no one admitted but
everyone felt. Everyone knew—Linadel herself included, though she could not remember
having been told, and her mother certainly had never mentioned it to her—that
the Queen’s only sister had disappeared the morning of their seventeenth birthday;
and no one thought it surprising that Alora looked paler than she otherwise
ought, that summer before her daughter turned seventeen. She, poor lady,
assumed that she hid her fears well enough that none noticed, since none spoke
to her of being a little off her looks, and was anything troubling her? And for
this kindly conspiracy she was so grateful that she wasn’t quite as pale as she
might have been. But far from the palace, far enough away that even a
wind-borne whisper could not make the journey, people spoke to each other more
openly than they had ever dared when it was merely their own or their neighbors’
children that were threatened. “She is our princess—they—they could not.” “They will not care for that: she is too beautiful.” “But she is the only one.” “They will not care.” And the plans for the birthday grew more and more elaborate
under the pressure of too much wild energy, from the love her people had for
their only princess. It was no secret among the royal three that a royal birthday
party was for the pleasure of the people, and a nuisance to its subject. Alora
and Gilvan had always arranged Linadel’s for her, even after she was old enough
to take some reluctant interest in it, so that she need be harassed by no more
than the day itself, and not by thinking about it for six months previous. But
this year she took an active part in the plotting and planning, and took fewer
long solitary walks than had been her habit for the last several years. Alora
thought, rather sadly, with the front of her mind what she had often thought
before: that Linadel was growing up too quickly, whether her parents would or
nay; and was not aware that in the back of her mind she was relieved to have
her only daughter readily under her eye so much of the time. But Gilvan
understood, and thanked his daughter silently for it; and Linadel acknowledged
his understanding by not meeting her father’s eyes. The summer months passed, and the preoccupation with the
coming birthday bode fair to turn it into a day the like of which nobody who
had ever lived in any country could have recalled. There were almost no
judicial cases to be considered, because everyone was too preoccupied either to
get into mischief or to complain about their neighbors. Even the court
counselors, ministers, and sundry assistants stumbled over their florid phrases
and seemed to be thinking about something else; normally endless discussions of
precedence and rule between those of opposite persuasions trailed off into
vague nods and indefinite adjournments. The scrutiny that Princess Linadel was
under spread to include her parents. King Gilvan, who should have been well into middle age, was
still tall and straight and handsome (as befitted Linadel’s father); and his
devotion to his people was strong enough to force him into a vast and
apparently stolid patience, which had not been in his nature at all to begin
with; and yet in spite of this he was never bitter, and had retained the
tendency of his young manhood to be humorous whenever he thought he could get
away with it. Queen Alora was quick and kind, as she had been since she was a
child, and grew only a little more fine-drawn and fragile with age, and no less
beautiful (as befitted Linadel’s mother), but much harder to read; because as
she understood more and more about her people, she did not wish to distress
them by allowing them to see how much she understood. And Linadel was hourly more beautiful till even those who
had seen her daily since she was a baby were struck by it as if they had never
seen her before; although it seemed in latter days that only her father could
make her laugh. The week before the birthday was stretched, minute by
minute, as tight as a girth on a straining horse. Even the marketplace was
subdued, though usually the echoes of argument and abuse, conversation, flattery,
and general cheerfulness flew over the entire town like a flock of birds.
Usually it was noisier before a holiday, as everyone made last-minute adjustments
in their fancy dress. The Queen had no sleep at all, for whenever she closed
her eyes she saw nothing but blue flowers; saw them growing in across the palace
windowsills, out of jars on her dressing table, in urns at the high table where
they ate their formal meals; and once she saw the scarlet carpet that lay
before the thrones in the audience room turn into a field of little blue
flowers on stems so tall that they reached the knees of the King and Queen and
Princess who sat high above the floor on a carnelian dais. Gilvan wasn’t sleeping too well either, although dreams of
blue flowers were not a part of his portion; but when he woke up and looked
around, in starlight or moonlight, he could see the glint of the Queen’s open
eyes as she lay motionless on the bed beside him. Sometimes if he spoke to her
she would close her eyes to please him, and try to think of yellow chrysanthemums
and white horses and crimson maple leaves until his breathing told her he was
asleep again and she could open her eyes. Linadel, who had originally thought that she was comforting
everybody else and especially her mother, found that tension was contagious,
and began spending many night hours kneeling on the window seat and peering out
over the broad sill of her bedroom window. It looked out over the vast palace
gardens, and the river beyond, and the town beyond that, and behind it the
forested hills; and there was a great deal of uninterrupted sky over them all.
She looked up, mostly, because she did not want to be reminded of the life she
led in those gardens, along that river, and with the people of the town—her
people; so she picked out the constellations she had learned when she was a
small child, and thought of the stories that went with them. But she was
careful to be in bed, and at least apparently asleep, when a
lady-in-waiting—whoever was due for the privilege this fortnight—came to wake
her in the morning. The day before the Princess’s Day was clear and fine, with a
sky of that hard and infinite blue that guarantees good weather for a week
following. The town houses were already draped in bouquets of flowers and
bright-colored ribbons, and the parade route marked with banners worked with
the royal crest, and with great baskets of flower petals—presently covered with
tight-fitting lids—that the people who tomorrow would line the way could scatter
in their Princess’s path. The last sign of preparation would be the royal
bodyguards, already dressed in their finest uniforms and glittering with gold
braid and the topazes of their office, coming round in pairs to unstrap the
baskets. Alora often went to her daughter’s room just before bedtime,
and stayed to talk for a few minutes after the current lady-in-waiting in
charge of evening preparations had been dismissed and Linadel was brushing and
braiding her long smoky hair herself; but this night her mother lingered to
tuck her in—which she hadn’t done since the eight-year-old Linadel had become
sensitive about her dignity—and to sit on the foot of the bed. Neither of them
said anything. The sky was blocked from Linadel’s sight as she lay back on her
pillows, but she watched her mother looking out the window and wondered which
Alora’s favorite stars were, and if they were the same as her own. The Queen sighed and stirred, and bent over Linadel to kiss
her good night once more. “Sleep well, dear heart. It will be a long day tomorrow,
and longest for you.” She turned away and left her daughter’s room at just the
proper pace, and without looking back; as she passed the threshold she cocked
her head just a little to one side to suggest casualness, and Linadel’s heart
went out to her. Dawn was hardly grey in the sky when Linadel’s favorite
lady-in-waiting hurried into the Princess’s grand bedroom to awaken her young
mistress. The parade would begin shortly after the sun was well up, and there
was breakfast to be coaxed into her—she didn’t like to eat much on these very
early mornings, but had learned the hard way that she’d be exhausted by
noontime if she did not—and a great deal of dressing and over-dressing and pinning,
draping, combing, and last-minute rearranging to be done. The lady was almost
as young as her mistress, and hadn’t paid too much attention to the fears of
her elders about princesses and seventeenth birthdays—which was one reason why
Linadel had found her so restful to have around recently. But she was hardly
across the threshold when she noticed that Linadel’s bed was empty. She looked around, trying to feel only surprised, trying to
think that the Princess had merely awakened already and was waiting for her;
but she saw no one. She took the few dreadful steps between her and the bed and
stared down at the small blue flowers scattered across the pillow: and then she
screamed, screamed again, and wrapped her arms around her body, for it felt as
though her heart would burst out; and she turned and hurled herself out of that
haunted room. The Queen could not have heard the waiting-woman’s scream,
for their room was several corridors away. But a shiver ran through her at that
moment nonetheless, and she stood up blindly from where she had been sitting
near the window, and went to the Princess’s room. Gilvan, who had been awake
nearly as long as she, and staring moodily with her at the perfect sky, and the
soft sunrise coloring it, with no word exchanged between them, rose up and
followed her. Alora crossed the threshold to her daughter’s room first.
After the lady-in-waiting had fled, a strange implacable silence, thick as
water, had flowed into that room and spread out into the corridor beyond. Alora
stood like a statue with her face turned to the Princess’s empty bed for just a
few moments, long enough for Gilvan to reach her when she put her hands over
her face and fainted. Part Twolinadel
had no idea where she was when she woke up; but when she opened her eyes
and turned her head, expecting to shrug off the dream that held her, the dream
continued. She had thought that it should be the morning of her seventeenth
birthday, but... even as she thought this the truth of it eluded her. Her
mother had sat on the foot of her bed last night ... hadn’t she? She must remember
her mother. The pillowslip under her cheek was silk—if it were cloth at
all—so soft that it was unimaginable that it had ever been woven: it must have
just grown, like a flower. The lace that edged it was a fragile beautiful
pattern totally unfamiliar to her: she was sure her fingers had never worked
it, nor her mother’s nor any of the court ladies’. She did remember with utter
certainty that she was a princess: and no royal cheek ever touched a pillowslip
of less than aristocratic origins. Her thoughts wavered again. She wished
terribly that she could remember her mother’s face: not remembering made her
feel far more forlorn than any strangeness of her surroundings could do. She was covered by a long soft fur which was the elusive
blue-grey of a storm cloud; and it belonged to no animal she knew. Stroking
aside the long fine hairs, she touched the downy fur underneath and knew also
that no dyer ever born could mix such a tint. She looked up. There were trees overhead—or at least she
thought they were real trees; their branches met and intertwined so gracefully
as to look deliberate, the bright bits of sky scattered more credibly by a
painter’s inspired brush than by the cheerful haphazard hand of Nature. It seemed she was in a small meadow, and she lay on the
ground on a white sheet spread over an improbably smooth and comfortable piece
of greensward; but when she put her hand out and hesitantly touched the blades
that sprang out from under the edge of the white cloth upon which she lay, they
felt like real grass; and she snapped one off, and rubbed it between her
fingers, and the smell was the good green smell she had always known. She
closed her eyes and for a moment she almost remembered what her past life had
been. She frowned, and her fingers closed down on the grass blades till their
sap ran onto her hand, but the memory was gone before she found it. She opened
her eyes, and her hand. At least the grass was the same here and wherever she
had come from. She was obscurely comforted and looked around her with better
heart. She did not realize that with any lifting of spirits in this land her
hold on her previous life diminished; already there was only a thread left. That
thread was her royalty, for nothing but death could make her forget that. But
she did not know, and there was much here to catch her attention. The trees that surrounded her meadow and met over her head
grew to a great height, with the proud arch of branches that reminded her of
elms; but the luminous quality of the bark was like no elm she had seen. They
stood in a ring around her, although she lay near one edge, the nearest tree
being only a child’s somersault away, while the one opposite was several bounds
distant for the fleetest deer; and she wondered if deer ever came to this
graceful tended meadow. Beyond the ring of trees was a hedge: perhaps she was
in a kind of ornamental garden; a very grand and ancient garden indeed, that
had trees laid out as lesser gardens had flowerbeds, and had been watched over
and cared for during so many years that the trees had grown to such a size and
breadth. The hedge grew higher than her head, although no more than half the
height of the trees; and it was starred with flowers, yellow, ivory, and white;
and she thought perhaps they were responsible for the gentle sweet smell that
pervaded the air. There were arches cut through the hedge, each of them tall
enough for the tallest king with the highest crown to pass through without
bending his head: four arches, as if indicating the four points of the compass.
She looked at each of them slowly, and through them saw more close-trimmed
grass, and flowers; through the third a fountain stood in the middle of what
looked like a rock garden of subtle grays and chestnuts; and through the fourth
she saw—people. She stood up, and the fur coverlet slipped away from her and
fell in a noiseless heap at her feet. She found that her heart had risen in her
throat and was beating so hard that she raised her hands as if to force it back
down into her breast where it belonged. Her hands were shaking, and she dropped
them; and her heart eventually subsided of its own accord. She stood looking at
the people for a moment; their clothing was bright as jewelry in the green
glen, and while they were too far away for her to distinguish faces, they
seemed oblivious to her. She could not see what they were doing, as they moved
back and forth in front of her open door; but there was something so lucid and
precise about them that she was caught by the fancy of their being stones in
some great necklace, the fastening of which with her dull eyes she could not
quite make out. Then she looked calmly around her, wondering that since she
was here in her nightgown, perhaps her robe and slippers were here too. She did
not really relish introducing herself to these people she saw brief glorious
bits of through the leaves of the hedge, with her hair down her back and her
feet bare; but she would if she had to, for join them she must. How she came to
be here, wherever here was, and why, and what she had been before—this was a
thought that still made her unhappy when she stumbled over it, though the
reasons got vaguer and vaguer—she would deal with later. At the moment, such
thoughts would only make her heart thunder and her hands tremble again, which
was unprincesslike. She did not find anything that seemed like the robe and
slippers that had belonged to her—she was pretty sure they were blue and
silver—but near where her feet had lain was something magnificently red, dark
heart’s-blood red, now tangled negligently with the pale fur. When she picked it up it shook itself out into a long gown
with a waterfall of a skirt and narrow sleeves edged with gold; and under it
had been hidden small gold shoes with soles as tender as the soft grass. She
put the dress on with great care, and laced the golden laces at waist and
wrists; and put her feet in the golden shoes. She pulled her hair free of its
braid, and shook it out, combing it with her fingers till it fell, she thought,
more or less as it usually did; but she had nothing to put it up with. She
shrugged, and it rippled down her back and mixed with the folds of her skirt. Then she walked, slowly, still half in her dream and half
somewhere else that she could not remember, toward that arch in the hedge
through which she saw the people. Just as she reached it she paused to pluck a
flower, a white one, to give herself something to do with her hands besides
hiding them in her skirt. She twirled it by the stem and its perfume fanned her
face. She took a deep breath and stepped through the door of the hedge. The people turned their faces toward her at once: and yet
there was nothing abrupt about their gesture, nothing of a group startled by a
stranger, nothing suspicious or hostile in their wide and serene gaze. Several
of the women curtsied; some were standing already, others rose to do so; and
some of the men bowed. And again there was so much grace in their movements,
and their greeting was so spontaneous, that Linadel no longer felt alone, or
even uncertain: she was a member of this kind and courteous group. She did not
know these people, and yet there had never been a time when she was not a part
of them. She smiled back to their smiles, and then looked around her,
as she was perfectly free to do because she belonged here. She had stepped
through the opening in the hedge to find herself in a clearing surrounded by
another hedge; and this hedge too was pierced with doorways into more meadows,
green with grass and trees and bright with flowers and fountains and warm sleek
rocks. In the meadow in which she now stood there was a ring of trees even
taller than that which she had just left; and again their branches met and
mingled high overhead so she could not see the sky except as scattered bits of
blue, irregular as stars in a green heaven. This meadow was several times larger than the one which she
had left; so while there were a number of people in it, and all of them well
dressed and proud, and each of them an individual to recognize and respect, the
effect was still of peace and quiet and space. She had walked a few steps forward as she looked, and she realized
that more people were entering this ring of trees through the several arches in
the hedge; no one was either oppressively still nor visibly restless, but as
the minutes passed, Linadel felt that they were waiting for something; and that
she was waiting too. Unconsciously she tucked the flower she held into her
bodice; and her hands fell peacefully to her sides. No one had spoken a word, to her or to each other; but the silence
was so easy she had thought nothing of its remaining unbroken, despite the
slowly increasing numbers of these handsome clear-eyed people. But now a group
of musicians had collected at one edge of the clearing and begun to play a high
thin tune on flutes and pipes and strings, a tune that seemed somehow woven of
the silence that had preceded it. The tune wandered over a wide and
many-colored countryside, as the long-eyed bard who must first have played it
wandered. Linadel could almost see him—almost—in his grey tunic and high soft
leather boots wound round and crossed with long leather laces. Even more
clearly she could see the country he traveled: it was a broad, rolling,
welcoming country; and every dip of meadow, every small grassy hollow held
small blue flowers that nodded and tossed their heads from the tops of their
long slender stems. As she listened, what the music showed her lost her for a moment
from the ring of trees and the people she stood among; and so he was only a few
steps away from her when she shook herself free of the green-eyed bard and saw
him. “Welcome,” he said, and smiled: it was a smile he had never
offered to anyone before, a smile he had saved only for her, knowing that someday
he would find her; and he held out his hand. Linadel understood that smile at once, and put her hand in
his; and the music changed so that the trees became pillars of sea-colored nephrite,
white jade, and cloudy jasper; and the grass and flowers were a shining floor
of pale agate and marble and chalcedony; and they were dancing, and all the
other people turned each to another, and all were dancing with them. He was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen; and if
her feet had not known what they were doing themselves, she must have tripped
and stumbled. He was half a head taller than she, so that she had to tip her
head back to look at him; and the strong golden line of his chin almost prevented
her from raising her eyes any farther. His hair was black, so black that any light that fell upon
it hid itself at once within the fine heavy waves and was never seen again. It
was just long enough to touch the nape of his neck, to tumble over the tops of
his ears, to brush his forehead; a tall broad forehead above eyes so blue that
nothing else ever again could claim that color’s kinship. And those blue eyes
were staring down into the upturned face of the most beautiful creature they
had ever seen; and their owner was thinking that if his feet were not capable
of looking after themselves, surely he would have tripped and stumbled. Linadel had no idea how long they continued thus, with the
glimmering floor beneath them and the glowing pillars around them weaving rainbows
in each other’s hair. Her ears heard nothing but the elegant warp and tender
weft of the music; but still they spoke to each other about everything that
mattered. When the music stopped at last, their understanding was complete. The sudden silence was as gentle and sympathetic as the
music had been. Linadel noticed that once again she was standing in a circle of
tall trees, and her feet pressed grass and small spangled flowers. It was not
like waking from a dream as she stopped and turned and looked around her, but
as if she stepped from one dream to the next; and he was still with her,
standing beside her, holding her hand. They faced an arch in the hedge that, now she looked at it,
was taller and broader than the others, and outlined in large flowers with long
drooping petals of a subtle violet; their stems were almost turquoise. Linadel
was sure the arches had all been the same size when she first looked at them,
just as she was certain that the surrounding trees had formed a ring, whereas
now it was obviously an oval, with the violet arch at one narrow edge. Two people stepped through that arch: a man and a woman. The
man looked very much like him Linadel had just danced with, although his face
was graver and the straightness of his shoulders suggested the strength to
carry burdens rather than the careless strength of youth. Linadel was also sure
that his eyes were less blue than her partner’s; they could not possibly be as
blue. The woman was tall and slender; her face was so beautiful
that it almost hurt to look at her. It was not the beauty that gave pain, but
the serenity that rested within it, like a raindrop in a flower. Her hair was
dark, her eyes the color of woodsmoke; and Linadel loved her at once. A long train of people followed these two, who paused, it
seemed, just inside the threshold of the flowered hedge; but however many people
came in and spilled to each side in vivid silken and jeweled waves, the grassy
clearing was still uncrowded. At last all were inside, and for a moment all was
motionless; and then the beautiful dark woman swept forward, and the falling
shadows of the brocade she wore were as rich and lovely as any cloth Linadel
had ever seen. She caught Linadel’s free hand in both hers and smiled, and she
said: “Welcome. We are so happy to have you here.” Then the man who stood at Linadel’s side and held her hand
raised it and kissed it, and said: “I am named Donathor; and these are my father
and mother, the King of this land, and the Queen.” The King smiled almost as sweetly as his son; and he too
kissed her hand and said, “Welcome.” “Donathor is our eldest son,” said the dark Queen, “and so
he will be King after his father; when we leave you to cross the mountains and
grow flowers in a quiet garden. You will be Queen, and we will come back at
least once, for the christening of your first child, and bring you armsful of
flowers, flowers that only our mountain air and water can produce. “You will meet Donathor’s brothers soon; but we have no daughters,
much to our sorrow, and so our welcome to you is even greater than it would be
to our eldest son’s chosen wife.” She caught her breath and opened her big eyes
wide and for a moment she looked as young as Linadel; yet this woman’s beauty
had no age, and it was hard to imagine her being able to count her life in
years. But her eyes were as soft as a child’s as she said, “I am so pleased to
have a girl to talk to again.” And her smile was a girl’s, and Linadel smiled
back, and opened her mouth and heard herself saying something at last; and that
something was just, “Thank you. Thank you very much.” But as she spoke she turned back to Donathor, who stood looking
down at her as if he had never looked away since he had first taken her hand to
dance with her; and perhaps he had not. Two more people approached: young girls, perhaps Linadel’s
age. It was hard to assign anybody an age, Linadel thought, looking around her
again. The King looked older than Donathor, yes, she could say that, but it
seemed more a state of mind than anything she could sec. The King’s skin was as
golden as his son’s, and his black hair had no grey in it. So these young girls, if they were young girls, approached;
and they were carrying a golden veil between them, a veil so light that it was
hard to see until they were quite near. They threw it over Linadel, and it settled
around her like a fine mesh of fire, and as a delicate gold veining on her
white skin. When she shook her head to toss her hair back it ran over her
shoulders like water, and Donathor had to squeeze his free hand close to his
side to keep it from burying itself in those dark gold-flecked waves. “Hail,” said the two girls, their eyes shining like the
golden veil. “Hail to Donathor and his bride, the next King and Queen! Hail Donathor
and hail Linadel!” And the rest of the people in that glen took it up, and the
shout swung through them like music, and they tossed it over their heads like a
ball. Two more girls appeared, carrying long golden ribbons, and
handed the two ends to the girls who had carried the veil, who now stood on
either side of the little royal group of four: and then the ribbon was unwound,
and the happy crowd stepped forward, and many white hands reached out to hold
it; and soon a gold-edged path lay before them, stretching straight through the
arch where the King and Queen had entered, and on and on, till Linadel could
only see the people as blurs of color with two bits of thin gold unwinding
swiftly before them, a strip of green between the gold, and greenness behind them.
The ribbon stretched so far that she could no longer recognize it as golden; it
was a sparkle of light and a boundary, the end of which she could not see. “Hail!” The cry still went near them, and then it was taken
up by more and more people who stepped forward to seize the swift narrow gold. “Hail
to the next King and Queen!” Then a silence swept back to them again, from where the gold
ribbons must finally have halted, and it was a silence of waiting. The faces
turned back toward the royal four, smiling and joyous faces, waiting for
Donathor and Linadel to take the first step, so that the cry could be taken up
again and thrown before them to where the end of the golden ribbons awaited
them. They waited, smiling and expectant, and the King and Queen turned and
bowed to their son and their new daughter, and stepped back for the young pair
to precede them. But Linadel turned a troubled face to her love, and she
opened her mouth to speak, but could not think what she must say, and took instead
several panting breaths that hurt her. “My parents,” she said at last, as if
her lips could hardly form the words. “My parents, and my—my people. They are
not here.” She could not help a rising inflection at the last, and she looked
around at the people before her, not sure that they were not after all whom she
meant—her people. They were her people—she knew it; and yet ... again
she tried to conjure up a picture of her mother’s face, and again she could
not; and even that, now, told her what she did not want to know. “My parents,”
she said at last, again, dully. “They must be here, and—I do not see them.” In
the silence that soft mournful sentence walked as straight down the gold-edged
path as any foot might step; and as the people heard it as it passed them their
hands dropped, and the golden ribbon drooped. An almost inaudible sigh rose up
and pursued the sentence, and caught it, and wrapped it round. But only silence answered Linadel, and she shook herself
free of Donathor’s blue eyes and tried to look at him as if his were only a
face like other faces and she said: “Where are my parents?” and it was a last
appeal. Then suddenly she found herself free of something that had held her
till now, although she had not known she was held; and in her new freedom she
trembled where she stood. She remembered her mother, and her father, and she
remembered herself, and her people, her own people, whom she had known and
loved for seventeen years; and she knew they were not the people who held the
golden ribbons. It was the dark Queen who answered her at last: “Child, they
are not here.” Linadel stared at that serene and lovely countenance and saw
the serenity flicker, like the shadow of a butterfly’s wings over a still lake.
Then she asked the question to which she now, terribly, knew the answer, and as
she spoke she knew she was pronouncing her own doom: “Where am I?” she said. The King answered her: “You have called it Faerieland. We
have no name for it; it is our home.” There was a long, long silence, or perhaps it only seemed so
because of the way it sounded in her ears, like the heavy air of a long-closed
cavern, that seems to thunder in the skull. At last she said, and her words echoed
as though reflected off harsh dark walls of stone, “I must go back. I am the
only one there is.” And as she said only one there is, she felt
them all move away from her, as if she were a thief; and another sigh passed
over the crowd, but this one was like the rising wind before a storm, moaning
and uneasy and warning of things to come. Perhaps it was only the tears in her eyes that made the
golden ribbons heave and tumble and finally fall to the earth, where they lay
as still as death, dimming like the scales of a landed fish. She did not know
for certain because she turned away as they fell the last way from the hands
that had proudly held them high so short a time before; and she put one foot
out, and lowered it again till it touched the ground—then the other foot. This
land she had determined to leave seemed to fall away from her with even her
first unwilling step; it fled so fast it burned her eyes even while she tried
not to see. She clasped her empty hands, and heard the last echo of her words
flash around her: the only one there is. Two steps gone when she heard his voice, saying, “Wait.” She
could not help it. Perhaps she meant to, but she could not. She waited. He took the two steps after her so that he was beside her
again, looking down at the bent dark head with its golden tracery, and he said,
“I will come with you.” He took a piece of the golden net in his fingers and
gently stripped it away from his love; and she felt it lift away with surprise,
for she had forgotten that she wore it. But when he let go of it, it was too
light to fall, and hung like a golden cloud between the two of them and his
parents and his people; and so he took his farewell of them with his eyes and
their faces glinting with gold; but his mother’s tears may have been gold
anyway. “No,” said Linadel—“oh no, you cannot.” But she could not
stop herself from looking at his face one last time, so she looked up as she
spoke and what she saw made her silent, for she saw at once that he was
changed, changed so that he might go with her, changed so that he must. And she
wondered if he too had shed something that had held him as it had held her; or
whether he was now caught who had been free before. She shivered as she looked
at him, and the golden cloud shivered a little in the air behind them. The King and Queen held each other’s hands as they watched
the son they were losing; but they said nothing, and made no move to stop him.
Perhaps they understood: perhaps they had seen the change come over him, or
known that it must come. They understood at least that there was nothing to
say; the King’s face had never been so grave. But just before Donathor turned
away for the very last time, his father lifted his hand in a sad sketch of the
royal blessing; and a little serenity slipped back to his mother’s face among
the golden tears, and she almost smiled. Then Donathor turned away and found Linadel’s hand once again,
and they walked through the opposite arch in the hedge, the one farthest from
that through which the golden ribbons had passed. This arch was low and green,
and almost shaggy with drooping leaves, and it seemed very far away. Neither of them had any idea of where they were going; they
each knew that their direction was away, and that they were together,
and for the moment that was enough. They had won through much to be together,
and they had earned the right to rest in that knowledge for a little while.
Each recalled that last look on the other’s face before they had turned toward
the arch in the hedge; and while their eyes remained on the path before them
and their feet carried them away, one unconsidered step after another, they saw
and thought only of each other. It was Linadel who had the first separate thought, and that
thought was: “I wonder if away is enough? I’ve never heard that
Faerieland begins anywhere. Or ends,” the thought went on, “or that anyone from
... my side ever crosses that border more than once.” She could not feel lost
with Donathor beside her, but her thoughts carried her forward like her feet
until she met the worst one of all: “I have forced my choice on him.” This
thought grew and towered over all the rest until it almost blotted out that
last look on his face; and then a new little one slipped out from the shadows
and confronted her: “Could I have left him? At last ... would I have gone?” She stopped with the whispers of this last thought in her
ears, and he stopped too, and looked down at her, and read in her eyes what she
was thinking. He smiled a little sadly, and after a moment he said: “We have my
parents’ blessing. We mustn’t linger now; we seek yours.” Then Linadel realized what he had known since the first
shadow fell upon her and she turned away from the golden ribbons: they were going
into exile. Her parents would have to give them up as his had; it was too late
for any other choice to be made. For the reasons that the Crown Prince of the immortals
loved the Crown Princess of the last mortal land, and she him, the shining
things they had seen in each other’s faces and read in each other’s hearts as
they danced together; even for the reasons that neither of them had found
someone to marry before, they were bound to each other forever. That was done,
past; and thus when she remembered that she belonged to a world other than his,
he could no longer belong fully to his own. And no one can belong to two
worlds. No one, mortal, immortal, or creatures beyond the knowledge
of either, can belong to two worlds. This was the change she had seen in him
when he came after her. And so, when they had her parents’ blessing—and she knew now
that they would receive it, for it would be the last thing her dear parents
would be able to do for their daughter—they would look for a new world. Perhaps
it would be a world like the minstrel’s she had seen, striding over green hills
that were always the same and always different. “How did you find me?” she
thought, and he answered: “I saw you in the water of the rivers that flow from
your lands to ours; I heard you in the wind that blew in your window before it
blew in mine.” “But you did not know my world,” she thought. “No,” his reply
came; “I knew nothing of your world.” They walked on until it grew dark; and Linadel, at last,
realized she was tired, and had to stop. By the last rays of the sun they found
a tree whose branches hung low under the weight of round yellow fruit; and a
stream ran beside the tree. Linadel sat down with a sigh, and they ate the sweet
fruit and drank the cold water, and watched the sky over the trees turn rosy,
and fade to amber touched with grey; and then black at last, and when Linadel
turned her head she could see his profile against the dark trees only because
she could remember how it went. She fell asleep sitting up, while he, not accustomed
to sleep or the need for it, thought about how he had lived till now, and what
would come to him next, and how Linadel had always been a part of everything.
Her head nodded forward, and he caught her in his arms as she crumpled to the
grass. When Alora awoke at last, Gilvan saw with a relief that made
his knees bend that she was still Alora: her gaze was weak but clear, and she
looked around for him at once, knowing that he would be there. He sat down
abruptly on the edge of their bed, and when she felt for his hand it was as
cold and strengthless as hers. They felt each other’s blood begin to flow again
in the touching palms; but with the blood came tears: Linadel, their Linadel, was
gone. “We will look for her,” Alora said at last. “We must look
for her. No one has ever thought to look.” Gilvan thought about this; in the long narrow well of their
grief, it seemed perfectly reasonable, and that no one had ever sought a
faerie-stolen child before was irrelevant. “Where shall we begin?” Alora sat up. “I will show you. Where are my clothes?” Her ladies-in-waiting, then the gentlemen of the King’s
Inner Chambers, then the courtiers, ministers, special ambassadors, Lords of
the King’s Outer Chambers, Ladies of the Royal Robes and Seals, visiting
noblemen and their families—who were a little slower than the rest to hear
about anything that happened since they were unfamiliar with palace routine—and
at last even the pageboys, the downstairs servants, and the entire kitchen
staff, none of whom had ever thought to question their monarchs in the
slightest detail hitherto—all protested vehemently, desperately, when the King
and Queen emerged from their private bedroom and, pale but composed, declared
that they were going in search of their daughter. They were dressed as though they might be a woodcutter and
his wife, except that each wore the gold chain of office that a king or queen
was expected to wear (except in the bath) until the day each retired. The
Keepers of the Wardrobe, even through their sorrow, were startled that the King
and Queen could even find such plain clothes to put on. “No good will come of this,” all wailed at them, forgetting
in their grief that they were daring to disagree, even hysterically disagree,
with their sovereigns. “No good will come of anything that has to do with the
faeries,” all said, weeping and pulling their hair and patting at the Queen’s
skirts and the King’s knees. “What if we lose you too?” The last was at first a
murmur, since these people, like people everywhere, believed that bad
luck—which in this land meant faeries—may come to investigate discussions of
bad luck; but it took hold, and more and more of the grief-mad palace residents
gave up, and spoke it aloud, and it swelled till it might have become a panic. “There is nothing to suggest that you are going to,” said the
King, patiently, or at least nearly so; and the Queen, who perhaps understood despair
a little better than her husband, said, “Those who are so upset at the idea
that they can’t stay home may come with us; but only on the condition that they
will be quiet.” Gilvan gave his wife only one brief weary look at this, but
he could follow the sense behind it, so he said merely: “You will have a very
long walk of it, anyone who does come.” But the King’s patience and the Queen’s tenderness, which
were perhaps a little obviously delivered as to a crowd of foolish children,
had their effect. There was a pause as everyone looked at everyone else, and Alora
and Gilvan resignedly overlooked them all. “Let me at least make you some sandwiches,”
said the Chief Cook, at last; and she wiped her eyes on her white apron and disappeared
below. Most of her undercooks and assistants slowly detached themselves from
the crowd and followed her; and those who remained sat down, and most of them
put their heads in their hands. A few spoke to their particular friends in low
tones, and several went to the kitchens themselves to ask that they be provided
with sandwiches too. A great many of these were made at last, and put in
knapsacks with apples and other food that might reasonably survive being banged
about in pockets and on shoulders; and some clever person suggested that everybody
should bring a blanket—and when the King and Queen finally set out, about
twenty of their court, all of whom were excellent walkers, went with them.
Alora and Gilvan carried their own bundles, and such was the morale of the
party that no one dared try to seek that honor for themselves. Alora led them to the meadow where she and Linadel had seen
the small blue flowers years ago. They startled a small herd of aradel, which
fled silently, eyes wide and tails high, veering away from the forest directly
ahead of them and entering the trees at the royal party’s right hand. Alora
stood at the center of the meadow and turned her head first one way and then
the other as if she were listening; Gilvan stood near her, hands in pockets,
staring at the sky and squinting, but more, it seemed, at his thoughts than at
the sunlight. “This way,” she said at last, and led the royal herd into the
forest also; but not the way the aradel had gone. They were deep in the woods when the light began to fail
them, and they made a camp of blankets and addressed themselves to the sandwiches.
There was a tiny stream that twisted through the trees near where they lay; the
water was sweet, and with patience one could fill a water-bottle. The King himself
built a fire and lit it—and it burnt. Everybody was impressed, which did not
please Gilvan: he knew perfectly well he could build a proper fire that would
burn, and continue to burn, and not splutter and smoke, even if he was a king.
Somebody produced some packets of tea, and somebody’s friend turned out to be
wearing a tin pot, suitable for boiling water in, under his curiously shaped
hat. The King and Queen retired a little apart, cupping their
hands around the warmth of the tea; the fire was flickering and subsiding into
embers,, and everybody was choosing a tree to lean against, and roots to get comfortable
among, if possible, and dropping off to sleep. “This is the right way,” said Alora. “I think.” Gilvan nodded. “You think so too, then?” “Not exactly. I feel as though I could tell if it was the
wrong one. But I wish I knew where our right way was leading us.” “So do I.” Alora sounded so young and woebegone that Gilvan
told her almost sharply to finish up her tea and go to sleep. They both lay
down and each regulated his or her breathing to make the other one think he or
she was asleep; but each lay awake for a long time. It was Gilvan who woke first, in the first thin and hesitant
light of dawn; he started another fire with only a very little mumbling under
his breath, by which time a sleepy courtier had stumbled up to fetch the
water-boiling pot and gone off to the stream to fill it. Alora was still asleep. Gilvan looked down at her for a moment,
then looked up to watch the only-slightly-more-awake-now courtier set up the
pot full of water in a fashion that would give it a fair chance of coming to a
boil. He succeeded at last, and sat back on his heels to watch that it didn’t
change its mind and topple over on him. It would take three potfuls to make tea
for everybody; he sighed. He had rubbed his face and eyes with the cold water
of the stream, but it only made his skin tingle. His brain was still asleep. Gilvan turned away and for no particular reason made his way
to the little brook and began walking downstream. He thought he might waste a
little time till the water would be hot, and it was easier not to think about Linadel
if he kept moving. His eyes were on his feet, and his hands in fists, dug into
his pockets, and jingling anything he might find there—an absent-minded habit
he had had all his life, which ruined the cut of his trousers and reduced the
royal tailors to despair. They had finally stopped making pockets for those
trousers where the royal dignity could not bear bulges. Gilvan, in his
woodcutter’s rig, was dimly aware of the luxury of having pockets, but even
these thoughts he kept carefully suppressed. The stream widened as he walked.
He paused at last, thinking he should turn around and go back; and he looked
up. There was a tiny clearing, no more than the space two or
three trees would need, beside the stream just ahead of him; and there he saw
his daughter, smiling in her sleep, with her head in the lap of a young man. He
was looking down at her when Gilvan first saw them; but something caused him to
look up: and their eyes met. Gilvan knew at once what sort of creature it was whose eyes
met his. For a moment he stopped breathing, and he felt that his pulse paused
in his veins, his hair stopped growing, and he had no sense of the ground
pressing against the bottom of his feet, or the sunlight on his shoulders. This
was nothing like the sensation he had had once out hunting, when his horse put
its foot in a hole and threw him; and he, dazed and full-length on the ground,
found that the boar they were chasing had turned and was grinning at him, the
foam dripping from its mouth. It was nothing like the feeling he’d had when
Alora smiled at him the first time, either; or when he had been alone with his
daughter and seen her take her first steps without assistance; or when he was
sixteen years old and his favorite godfather died. What he felt now was nothing
like any of these, and yet it was those things that he remembered. He came back from wherever he was and looked again at this
young man; only this time he looked beyond the stillness, the pause of time
that Gilvan had felt within himself, that had told him what he knew: and he saw
the love and tenderness this young man felt for Linadel that he, Gilvan, had
interrupted with his presence. And beyond that he saw a flicker of something
else, something Gilvan saw was utterly new and strange to this young man: fear.
This fear was the oldest fear of mankind, that the present does not last; and
with that flicker of fear the stillness wavered too, and a little sense of
time, of the passage of days and years, slipped into the gap, and settled on
the young man’s face; and Gilvan found himself thinking, “This boy is only a
few years older than Linadel.” Then Gilvan understood what this meant; and his
awful sympathy for someone first learning of time started his breath again, and
his heart, and once again he knew the sunlight was warm. The young man, still
deep in his new knowledge, saw the sympathy, though he did not yet understand
it; and he made his beloved’s father a shaky smile; and Gilvan took a step forward. That step made no sound, yet Linadel was awake at once and
flew to her father, and they hugged each other till they could hardly breathe.
When Gilvan looked up again, the young man stood a few steps away, hesitating;
and Gilvan gave him a real smile, and letting his daughter just a little bit
loose from the grip in which he still held her, offered his hand. “This is
Donathor,” said Linadel to her father’s rough shirt front, and Donathor took
the hand; and Gilvan truly meant the welcome, for Linadel’s heart beat as it
always had, and yet a little more warmly; and her voice was as clear as it had
always been, but there was a new undercurrent of joy in every word. Gilvan her
father relaxed and was happy in this present moment that had found him his lost
daughter; Gilvan the lover remembered Alora’s first smile to him, and heard its
echo in Linadel’s pronouncing the name Donathor, as he had seen
it in the young man’s eyes just a little while before; and for this too he was
glad for the present, a trembling, precarious, yet peaceful bit of time,
because it had saddened him no less than Alora that Linadel should face her
life alone, and be resigned to it. “Linadel,” breathed a voice; and she flung
herself from her father’s arms only to turn to her mother’s. Alora smiled at
Donathor, and there was understanding in her eyes, but no constraint; and
Gilvan thought ruefully that if she had found them first, she would have felt
no difficulty at all. “How easily we welcome her back,” he thought, watching
his wife’s and daughter’s faces and thinking how much they were alike, and how
little; “we hadn’t lived with our grief long enough to believe in it. We were
sure we could find her and bring her back....” He looked again at Donathor and
found him watching Alora with a slightly puzzled expression on his face, as if
he groped for a recollection he could not quite grasp. “Puzzled?” thought Gilvan,
puzzled in his turn. “There will be tea by the time we go back,” said Alora, as
if the four of them had been for a quiet walk before breakfast and were returning
to the palace. “And there are plenty of sandwiches left.” Linadel thought of the fruit tree that had provided them
their supper the night before, and she looked around for it; but it was not
there. The rocks that parted the water of the stream lay in different places
than she remembered them from the evening before; and the trees around her ...
were not the same trees. She shivered a little, and knew that she had come
home. Then she remembered that it was no longer home, and she hung her head,
pretending to gaze at a squirrel that was sitting at the foot of a tree very
near them, debating within itself if it dared dash by them. But her parents saw
the change of mood in her, and their happiness faltered without their knowing
why; and then, before she opened her mouth to begin to explain, they did know
why, and their sigh was the sigh of the people who had held the golden ribbons.
Donathor stood a little apart from them, the parents and their only child, but
she felt his awareness of her, and the strength he tried to offer her through
the soft sweet air of that small clearing; and her courage returned, although
her sorrow was not lessened by it. She raised her head and looked at her father and mother in
turn, and she knew that they knew already what she was about to say; but that
still they waited for her to say it. “I cannot stay here,” she said. “Donathor
and I are going away—as far away as we can, till we find a country like neither
of those we are leaving; and We know we may not find such a land, but we are
doomed to the search. We cannot stay here, as we could not stay in his—his parents’
land.” As she spoke she looked beyond those she spoke to, at the
strange tree that stood where the fruit-laden tree had been; and she wondered
again how such things as boundaries were arranged, and she heard her own words:
we cannot stay, and even as she said them she cringed away from
them, although she knew she had no choice but to do as she had said they must.
And she saw little glints of sunlight through the green leaves of that tree,
and she seemed to see the branches bend a little lower, and phantom yellow
globes of fruit hanging from them. The trees murmured together as friends will
as they make room for one another, and are joined by those who have been absent;
and through this shifting, swaying, half-seen wood she glimpsed something else:
a tall hedge pierced with arches, arches so tall that the tallest king in his
stateliest crown could pass through any without bending his head; and the
arches were outlined with flowers. She was not sure of the hedge because she
was not sure of the impossible trees and the transparent fruit; but then she
noticed one arch in particular, and was certain that the flowers around it were
violet, with stems of lapis lazuli; and she saw people approaching that arch,
and passing through it, coming toward herself and Donathor and her parents; and
of them she was sure beyond doubt. She and Donathor had left them only yesterday. Alora and Gilvan saw them too. Gilvan took his hands out of
his pockets. The royal tailors needn’t really have worried, except for their
own pride of craft; Gilvan looked like a king even when he should have looked
like a woodcutter with baggy pants, as Alora could only be a queen, even in a
partridge-colored dress and heavy boots. “Wait,” said the King who approached
them, for he was no less obviously a king than Gilvan. “Wait. We shall not lose
our children so—and you will help us.” His Queen had suddenly stopped, and
stood staring, as humble and innocent as a lost child. Gilvan felt rather than
saw Alora take a step forward, and he almost did not recognize her voice as she
said: “Ellian.” And the Faerie Queen burst into tears and ran to put her
arms around her long-lost sister. Those whom Alora and Gilvan had left behind at the palace
spent a long, grim day, pecking at their work and at each other, and trying not
to think about anything. The royal party had left quietly, winding its way
through the palace gardens—which could go on forever if you did not know how to
find your way—slipping out at last through a small ivy-rusted side door; and no
one was conscious of having mentioned their departure to anyone else. It was as
though the ban on speaking of their elusive neighbors had reached out and
instantly engulfed those who dared not only to admit their existence openly but
to go in search of them, apparently expecting to find them. But while the countrymen the King and Queen passed on their
way to the Queen’s remembered meadow asked no question, and while those in the
palace sent no messages, somehow by the time the sun set, there were few in
that land who did not know that the King and Queen had followed their daughter
into the unknown. It was a very quiet evening; no one could think of anything
worth discussing, and everyone went to bed early. Even the retired King and
Queen felt in their forest that something was not right, although they spoke to
no one but each other; and the flowers in their garden drooped, and the shadows
that the petals cast were dusty grey instead of black. The next morning was dull with heavy clouds, and the farmers
went grudgingly to tend dull grey fields, and the craftsman unshuttered their
dull grey shops; and the wives in their kitchens were cross, because the dough
they had set out the night before had failed to rise. But the sun broke through as the morning lengthened, and the
clouds lost their stranglehold on the sky, and even the people’s hearts
lightened, although they would have been ashamed to admit it; and they watched
the clouds break into pieces and drift across the sky till they were mere
wisps. People blinked and smiled at one another again, tentatively, because
they still preferred not to think about anything too closely. Then the first and fleetest of the children from the outlying
villages came breathless to the palace, but no one believed them at first; even
the brightness of their eyes, the irrepressible joy that stared out from their
rumpled hair and the folds of their clothing did not convince the cautious
city-dwellers of the truth of the story they told. Not even the crowns and necklaces
of blue and yellow and white and lavender flowers they wore were convincing.
But their parents came soon behind them, jogging on foot or riding on shaggy
plough horses with flowers tangled in their thick manes; and these horses
seemed to have forgotten their ploughs, for they lifted their feet like the
daintiest of carriage ponies and flicked their tails like foals. The road to
the palace was soon crowded with laughing shouting people, and the white dust
hung so thick in the air that flower petals tossed overhead hung suspended in
it; and it smelled as sweet as the fruit-seller’s stall the morning of market
day. The news these flower-mad mortals carried was lost in the tumult;
but all those people who had heard nothing the night before, and had gone to
bed early and grudged the morning, all of them found themselves washing their
hands and changing their shirts, putting on their hats, and making their way to
the palace, where something was happening, something splendid; and they went,
and they were caught up in the sudden holiday. Not a store could boast its proprietor
still within doors; not only the schoolchildren crawled through the windows to
join the throng, but their teachers tucked up their skirts and their
trouser-cuffs and followed them, not remembering the existence of doors at all. The old King and Queen found all their flowers nodding
firmly in the same direction; and they sighed, but not very much, for something
had crept into their hearts too that made them eager to go; and so they began
the long walk back to the palace where they had spent so much of their lives,
for the second time since their retirement. And at last into the city came its King and Queen, and its
Princess; but the Queen held by the hand another Queen, who smiled a smile
brighter than the flowers that hung in the air, and a smile that many found
strangely familiar, but they could not pause long enough to wonder at it. Alora
held Gilvan’s hand on her other side, and the dark Queen held the hand of her
King. When the people waiting for them saw them, a shout went up even louder
than before, and no one felt the least hoarse, although they had already been
shouting most of the morning. How handsome the four of them looked, walking
side by side, their own beloved King and Queen, and the strange pair too: you
need only look into the eyes of the dark Queen and know at once that she was to
be trusted, as the eyes and the mouth of the strange King told the same story
of him. Only Gilvan waved; Alora’s hands were full, and the other
King, who also had a hand free, felt that some introduction was necessary
before he acknowledged the cheers of a people who didn’t know yet what they
were cheering at. There was no one in that crowd who had the least inclination
to find fault with anybody just then, and they loved him for his smiles, and
thought nothing of his not waving, just as no one thought of Gilvan as dressed
like a woodcutter, with flints and bits of twigs making lumps in his pockets,
or of Alora’s scuffed boots. Behind them came the twenty who had accompanied Alora and
Gilvan on their fools’ quest only the day before; and with them a hundred more,
strangers, who carried flowers, yellow, white, blue, and violet, and wove them
in chains and tossed them to the crowd. They felt no shyness about their
anonymity; they waved and smiled and called back to the people who called to
them, although no one knew what words were exchanged. The twenty of the court
were the most flower-bedecked of anyone, and they linked arms and walked four
abreast like an honor guard, except their grins gave them away. Then at the end of this train was a space that none of the
crowd seemed inclined to fill; and you could see underfoot a carpet of flowers
and white dust, and green leaves and sifted pollen. Then, behind this, came
Linadel and a strange young man whose beauty and presence were perhaps even
equal to that of the Princess; and the crowd gasped and for a moment was
silent, and then a new shout went up, but this time, for the first time, there
was no question what the people cried: “Long live the new Queen and her King!” Even triumphal marches end, and the dust settles and becomes
gritty between the teeth, and down the back of the neck, and inside the shoes,
where it is discovered to have produced blisters. Gilvan and Alora led their new-found friends and relatives,
and their reclaimed daughter and her young man, and the now-exhausted escort of
twenty, dripping flowers, and those from beyond the border who had followed
their King and Queen, into the palace gardens, and shut the door firmly behind
them. The people outside still cheered, but it was observed that the crowds
broke up fairly quickly, and rushed around to the front of the palace, where
they might expect a speech from the Balcony of Public Appearances and Addresses
that would explain everything to them. They did not have to wait long; Gilvan motioned
aside the ladies-and-gentlemen-in-waiting—and all the fascinated onlookers who
had arranged themselves in the halls and courtyards—and said, “It’s hardly fair
to make them out there wait for their wash and brush-up while we have ours—but
for heaven’s sake go stir up the kitchen, we’re as hungry as bears.” It was Alora who did the introducing, as the six of them
stood on the balcony and strained their eyes to see the end of the crowd, and
as the members of the crowd jostled for position and strained their eyes to see
the six on the balcony. “This is my sister, Ellian, whom we have not seen for
so many long years; she is now Queen Ellian, consort of King Thold, and they
rule together that country next to ours”—here there was a pause, but it could
be explained that Alora was shouting as loudly as she could and at this point
needed a deep breath—“the Land Beyond the Trees.” Everybody cheered, and nobody minded, even those who knew
what was going on, and those too far away to hear, who tried to wait patiently
till they could tackle someone who had secured a better position and could tell
them what had been said. Then Linadel and Donathor were brought forward, and Gilvan
announced, “And this is Prince Donathor, eldest son of King Thold and Queen
Ellian, and the betrothed of our daughter, the Princess Linadel: and the wedding
will be celebrated in a fortnight’s time.” Everybody cheered again, but hushed very quickly as Queen
Ellian stepped forward: and some of those who recognized her from her youth
found their eyes growing dim as they saw how much lovelier she had become. “And we have all agreed that we are proud and happy that our
children should reign jointly over our two kingdoms after we retire, and the
celebration of this wedding will also be a celebration of the unity of our two
countries in a new understanding and fellowship. For too long our two countries
have turned their faces from each other, as if they were separate planets and
the air each breathed was inimical to the other. Henceforward we shall be
neighbors, good neighbors and friends, in all things.” And this time the cheering went on for so very long that
people did begin to feel hoarse, and then everybody went home for dinner, and
Alora, Gilvan, Ellian, Thold, Linadel, and Donathor were very glad to descend
from the balcony to the baths and dinner awaiting them. Epiloguethe
two weeks passed, and the wedding was performed, and everyone from both
sides of the border came to Alora’s and Gilvan’s palace for the ceremony, and
stayed for the week’s feasting after; and all were happy. But, of course, it
did not end there. The door in the hedge had remained open for those two weeks
of preparation; for Ellian, having recovered her sister, would not let her go;
nor would Alora think of parting with her. And then too the parents of the
betrothed pair had many things to plan and discuss together; and they found not
only that they could work cheerfully together, but that they were friends
almost at once; not only the two sisters, but also the two Kings. Within a few
days so many old wounds had healed over that Gilvan remembered how Ellian had
teased him, long ago, about being besotted with her sister, while Ellian
herself had managed to remain free of such entanglements. Gilvan reminded her
of it, and she laughed, and teased him all over again, saying that the years
hadn’t changed him in the least, and that furthermore she was glad of it. Perhaps they did not think of what that open door in the
hedge would bring about, or perhaps they put it deliberately out of their
minds, or perhaps they recognized that the time of choice had passed with the
end of that first meeting in the strange forest, where briefly they had stood
on ground that existed as two places at once; and so they resigned themselves
to the inevitable. If any of the mortals had any consciousness of what was
happening, beyond anyone’s power now to halt, it was Gilvan; for Alora was too
caught up in the tumultuous delight of having not only a daughter, but an
excellent husband for that daughter, and a sister besides. It was Gilvan who woke up one night and found himself thinking
before he was awake enough to realize where his thoughts were taking him and deflect
them in time. And his thoughts said to him: “When was the time of choice? When
did you stand at the crossroads and say this way—not that? Could any of us, in
that uncanny wood, have said, ‘No—I condemn my child to eternal wandering—I
know for certain what will come of it else, and know for certain that it would
be evil’?” He lay staring at the starlight, turning his life, and his wife’s,
and his daughter’s, over in his mind as best he could; and then, because he was
a king, he considered the lives of his country and his people; and at the end
he could still only reply, “I don’t know.” He turned to look at Alora and, as if even in her sleep she
sensed some anxiety in her husband, she crept nearer him and laid her head on
his shoulder. Perhaps it was the rosy smile on her lips that cured him, but
eventually he fell asleep again. For while the door in the hedge remained open, any could
pass through, again and again if they chose, and for any reason; for the door
was now always there, near the tree with the yellow fruit, and the thin stream
broken by rocks that no longer moved in their places. And the mothers and
fathers of long-lost infants, and the forlorn sweethearts of young ladies who
had disappeared behind that hedge, went through that door: and many found what
they sought. No mortal can remain unchanged after meeting again with a loved
one who has been touched by the faeries; and the change is all the more
profound for its being little realized. There were some, too, from the far side
of the border who came to the near side, to seek what they had lost: for it is
only purblind mortals who suppose that they have a monopoly on bereavement. But
it was a lesson to the immortals that creatures of so short a life span can sincerely
grieve: for only immortals can disregard time. And so families met again, faerie as well as human; and too
much knowledge exchanged hands, though little of it was spoken aloud. No mortal
should understand why the babies stolen are always boys, while the girls who
are taken have first gained some number of years; no faerie should comprehend
what can call a fellow immortal back over the border, once crossed by one
originally human, who became a grandmother or grandfather of immortals, and yet
passed on some almost mortal restlessness to their descendants. None should:
but some ties are too strong for such division, and the families spoke blood to
blood, and the lovers heart to heart, and understanding came, and with it,
change. So it was that even after the first fortnight, during the
wedding, and the brilliant, giddy, overfed week that followed it, Gilvan could
smell a change in the air, a tone in the pitch of the people’s cheers that was
different from that which had first rung over the heads of the returning
Linadel and her Donathor. If he had been willing to face this sense of change
squarely, he could have argued with himself that this was because there were as
many faeries present for the celebration as there were of his own people, and
they had perhaps different-sounding lungs. But since he did not face it
squarely, he did not have to argue speciously with himself, and he was left
with the accurate if unspecific sense that something—something—had shifted. Later he caught that same knowledge looking out of Alora’s
eyes; but as soon as each recognized it in the other, each swiftly drew a
curtain over it, and they smiled at one another, and raised their wine goblets
in a toast that neither uttered but both most sincerely meant. As Alora and Gilvan knew it quickly, it being their own country,
and they as sensitive to everything that moved within it as young birds are to
the changing seasons, so Thold and at last Ellian—for she knew both countries
too well and neither well enough—knew it too. At first, for them, it was but a
suspicion, guarded and held by the same knowledge behind that meeting in the
wood that woke Gilvan up, at night; but they knew it themselves beyond doubt
when the wedding party came back to the Land Beyond the Trees for a second
celebration, and for friends to see how each other lived. The change was never discussed. There was no need and no
purpose for it. Linadel and Donathor learned it in their turn, not as their
parents had, by a change in their two peoples, but by the growing apprehension,
as they traveled back and forth from the land of Linadel’s birth to that of Donathor’s,
that the two peoples they had thought they were to rule were not any more to be
differentiated. They had become one, as their next King and Queen had before
them. The first faerie-to-mortal marriage that came from the door
in the hedge was that of one of the girls who had held the golden ribbons for
Linadel. She had dropped the shining ribbon when the beautiful mortal Princess
had turned away, and she had wept with her Queen when Donathor and Linadel
chose to lose everything rather than each other; and she had followed Ellian
and Thold when they followed their son and his bride. And during that meeting
in the woods, this golden girl had met one of the courtiers who for love of his
own King and Queen had followed them on their despairing journey in search of
their daughter. And when these two were married, they asked that the royal
blessing that every marriage on either side of the border had always been
granted be given by Linadel and Donathor; for they were the living symbol of
all that had happened and was happening. And that first marriage was a symbol
too: of the love the new changed people had for their new King and Queen. To her considerable embarrassment, and the great delight of
everybody else (especially Gilvan), ten months after her daughter’s wedding,
Alora gave birth to a son; and they named him Senan. He grew up green-eyed and
musical, and cared very little that he was a prince, for he preferred to tie
his harp to his back and wander far over the hills and through the forests of
all the lands within reach of his tireless walking; and there were none that
were not within reach. Each time he returned to the land of his birth, he sang
songs to his family and his people of the wonders he had seen; but no one was
ever sure if he had seen them as other people saw, or if it was the music that
did the seeing; for no one doubted that he and his harp could speak to each
other as one friend to another; and all had heard his laughing claim that there
were no bones in his body, only tunes, and no blood, but poetry. The door in the hedge became many doors, and Alora’s and
Gilvan’s kingdom became almost one more vast meadow within the wide pattern of
the hedges and trees of Faerieland;, for as the border dissolved on one side, a
new border began to grow up opposite. Fewer people came from outside to settle
in that last mortal kingdom as it became less and less a last mortal kingdom;
and even fewer left it to seek their fortunes elsewhere, because the look that Gilvan
had first seen in Donathor’s eyes had soon settled in his own, and in those of
his people. There it rooted deep. In the end the new border grew up, wild and thick and full
of thorns; for one thing that the once-mortals and the immortals had learned of
each other was the heartbreak they had once each caused the other; and when
their ignorance had passed, it seemed that their restlessness passed too, and
from this they concluded that they could venture no further with neighbors
beyond the new border. But none knew either where Senan went, for he went wherever
he chose; the borders were nothing to him. When it came time for Gilvan and Alora to retire—they having
remained long enough to gloat over two granddaughters and two grandsons—Thold
and Ellian decided to retire at the same time, and the four of them went together
into the mountains Ellian had spoken to Linadel about at their first meeting;
and where the sisters’ parents—who were no longer stout or stuffy, and looked
like the finest blooms in their own garden—and much faerie majesty were there
and waiting for them. Linadel and Donathor ruled over a happy land, a wiser one
than it is the fortune of most sovereigns to rule, and one of a breadth and
scope that none could quite measure; and they had several more children, and
convinced their respective parents to visit them somewhat more often than had
been the tradition for retired majesty. Everyone was contented and some
restless few were great, and tales were told of their deeds; but, except for
Senan’s music, by the time that Linadel and Donathor had in their turn retired,
there was no more communication with the rest of the world. So it has been now for many long generations, more than anyone
can name, for the tale has been passed from mouth to mouth too often. But the
world turns, and even legends change; and somewhere there is a border, and
sometime, perhaps, someone will decide to cross it, however well guarded with
thorns it may be. The Princess and the FrogPart Oneshe
held the pale necklace in her hand and stared at it as she walked. Her
feet evidently knew where they were going, for they did not stumble although
her eyes gave them no guidance. Her eyes remained fixed on the glowing round stones
in her hand. These stones were as smooth as pearls, and their color, at
first sight, seemed as pure. But they were much larger than any pearls she had
ever seen; as large as the dark sweet cherries she plucked in the palace
gardens. And their pale creamy color did not lie quiet and reflect the
sunlight, but shimmered and shifted, and seemed to offer her glimpses of
something mysterious in their hearts, something she waited to see, almost with
dread, which was always at the last minute hidden from her. And they seemed to
have a heat of their own that owed nothing to her hand as she held them; rather
they burned against her cold fingers. Her hand trembled, and their cloudy
swirling seemed to shiver in response; the swiftness of their ebb and flow
seemed to mock the pounding of her heart. Prince Aliyander had just given her the necklace, with one
of the dark-eyed smiles she had learned to fear so much; for while he had done
nothing to her yet—but then, he had done nothing—to any of them—she knew
that her own brother was under his invisible spell. This spell he called “friendship”
with his flashing smile and another look, from his black eyes; and her own
father, the King, was afraid of him. She also knew he meant to marry her, and
knew her strength could not hold out against him long, once he set himself to
win her. His “friendship” had already subdued the Crown Prince, only a few
months ago a merry and mischievous lad, into a dog to follow at his heels and
go where he was told. This morning, as they stood together in the Great Hall,
herself, and her father, and Prince Aliyander, with the young Crown Prince a
half-step behind Aliyander’s right shoulder, and their courtiers around them,
Aliyander had reached into a pocket and brought out the necklace. It gleamed
and seemed to shiver with life as he held it up, and all the courtiers murmured
with awe. “For you, Lady Princess,” said Aliyander, with a graceful bow and his
smile; and he moved to fasten it around her neck: “a small gift, to tell you of
just the smallest portion of my esteem for Your Highness.” She started back with a suddenness that surprised even her;
and her heart flew up in her throat and beat there wildly as the great jewels
danced before her eyes. And she felt rather than saw the flicker in Aliyander’s
eyes when she moved away from him. “Forgive me,” she stammered; “they are so lovely, you must
let me look at them a little first.” Her voice felt thick; it was hard to
speak. “I shan’t be able to admire them as they deserve, when they lie beneath
my chin.” “Of course,” said Aliyander, but she could not look at his
smile. “All pretty ladies love to look at pretty things;” and the edge in his
voice was such that only she felt it; and she had to look away from the Crown
Prince, whose eyes were shining with the delight of his friend’s generosity. “May I—may I take your—gracious gift outside, and look at it
in the sunlight?” she faltered. The high vaulted ceiling and mullioned windows
seemed suddenly narrow and stifling, with the great glowing stones only inches
from her face. The touch of sunlight would be healing. She reached out blindly,
and tried not to wince as Aliyander laid the necklace across her hand. “I hope you will return wearing my poor gift,” he said, with
the same edge to his words, “so that it may flatter itself in the light of Your
Highness’s beauty, and bring joy to the heart of your unworthy admirer.” “Yes—yes, I will,” she said, and turned, and only her Princess’s
training prevented her from fleeing, picking up her skirts with her free hand
and running the long length of the Hall to the arched doors, and outside to the
gardens. Or perhaps it was the imponderable weight in her hand that held her
down. But outside, at least the sky did not shut down on her as
the walls and groined ceiling of the Hall had; and the sun seemed to lie gently
and sympathetically across her shoulders even if it could not help itself
against Aliyander’s jewels, and dripped and ran across them until her eyes were
dazzled. Her feet stopped at last, and she blinked and looked up.
Near the edge of the garden, near the great outer wall of the palace, was a
quiet pool with a few trees close around it, so that much of the water stood in
shadow wherever the sun stood in the sky. There was a small white marble bench
under one of the trees, pushed close enough that a sitter might lean
comfortably against the broad bole behind him. Aside from the bench there was
no other ornament; as the palace gardens went, it was almost wild, for the
grass was allowed to grow a little shaggy before it was cut back, and
wildflowers grew here occasionally, and were undisturbed. The Princess had
discovered this spot—for no one else seemed to come here but the occasional
gardener and his clippers—about a year ago; a little before Prince Aliyander had
ridden into their lives. Since that riding, their lives had changed, and she
had come here more and more often, to be quiet and alone, if only for a little
time. Now she stood at the brink of the pond, the strange necklace
clutched in her unwilling fingers, and closed her eyes. She took a few long
breaths, hoping that the cool peacefulness of this place would somehow help
even this trouble. She did not want to wear this necklace, to place it around
her throat; she felt that the strange jewels would ... strangle her, stop her
breath ... till she breathed in the same rhythm as Aliyander, and as her poor
brother. Her trembling stopped; the hand with the necklace dropped a
few inches. She felt better. But as soon as she opened her eyes, she would see
those terrible cloudy stones again. She raised her chin. At least the first
thing she would see was the quiet water. She began to open her eyes: and then a
great croak bellowed from, it seemed, a place just beside her feet; and
her overtaxed nerves broke out in a sharp “Oh,” and she leaped away from the
sound. As she leaped, her fingers opened, and the necklace dropped with the
softest splash, a lingering and caressing sound, and disappeared under the
water. Her first thought was relief that the stones no longer held
and threatened her; and then she remembered Aliyander, and her heart shrank
within her. She remembered his look when she had refused his gift; and the
sound of his voice when he hoped she would wear it upon her return to the
Hall—where he was even now awaiting her. She dared not face him without it
round her neck; and he would never believe in this accident. And, indeed, if
she had cared for the thing, she would have pulled it to her instead of loosing
it in her alarm. She knelt at the edge of the pool and looked in; but while
the water seemed clear, and the sunlight penetrated a long way, still she could
not see the bottom, but only a misty grayness that drowned at last to utter
black. “Oh dear,” she whispered. “I must get it back. But how?” “Well,” said a voice diffidently, “I think I could probably
fetch it for you.” She had forgotten the noise that had startled her. The voice
came from very low down; she was kneeling with her hands so near the pool’s
edge that her fingertips were lightly brushed by the water’s smallest ripples.
She turned her head and looked down still farther; and sitting on the bank at
her side she saw one of the largest frogs she had ever seen. She did not even
think to be startled. “It was rather my fault anyway,” added the frog. “Oh—could you?” she said. She hardly thought of the phenomenon
of a frog that talked; her mind was taken up with wishing to have the necklace
back, and reluctance to see and touch it again. Here, was one part of her
problem solved; the medium of the solution did not matter to her. The frog said no more, but dived into the water with
scarcely more noise than the necklace had made in falling; in what seemed only
a moment its green head emerged again, with two of the round stones in its wide
mouth. It clambered back onto the bank, getting entangled in the trailing
necklace as it did so. A frog is a silly creature, and this one looked absurd,
with a king’s ransom of smooth heavy jewels twisted round its squat figure; but
she did not think of this. She reached out to help, and it wasn’t till she had
Aliyander’s gift in her hands again that she noticed the change. The stones were as large and round and perfect as they had
been before; but the weird creamy light of them was gone. They lay dim and grey
and quiet against her palm, as cool as the water of the pond, and strengthless. Such was her relief and pleasure that she sprang to her
feet, spreading the necklace to its fullest extent and turning it this way and
that in the sunlight, to be certain of what she saw; and she forgot even to
thank the frog, still sitting patiently on the bank where she had rescued it
from the binding necklace. “Excuse me,” it said at last, and then she remembered it,
and looked down and said, “Oh, thank you,” with such a bright and glowing look
that it might move even a frog’s cold heart. “You’re quite welcome, I’m sure,” said the frog
mechanically. “But I wonder if I might ask you a favor.” “Certainly. Anything.” Even facing Aliyander seemed less
dreadful, now the necklace was quenched: she felt that perhaps he could be
resisted. Her joy made her silly; it was the first time anything of Aliyander’s
making had missed its mark, and for a moment she had no thoughts for the
struggle ahead, but only for the present victory. Perhaps even the Crown Prince
could be saved.... “Would you let me live with you at the palace for a little
time?” Her wild thoughts halted for a moment, and she looked down
bewildered at the frog. What would a frog want with a palace? For that
matter—as if she had only just noticed it—why did this frog talk? “I find this pool rather dull,” said the frog fastidiously,
as if this were an explanation. She hesitated, dropping her hands again, but this time the
stones hung limply, hiding in a fold of her wide skirts. She had told the frog,
“Certainly, anything”; and her father had brought her up to understand that she
must always keep her word, the more so because as Princess there was no one who
could force her to. “Very well,” she said at last. “If you wish it.” And she
realized after she spoke that part of her hesitation was reluctance that
anything, even a frog, should see her palace, her family, now; it would hurt
her. But she had given her word, and there could be no harm in a frog. “Thank you,” said the frog gravely, and with surprising
dignity for a small green thing with long thin flipper-footed legs and popping
eyes.: There was a pause, and then she said, “I—er—I think I should
go back now. Will you be along later or—?” “I’ll be along later,” replied the frog at once, as if he
recognized her embarrassment; as if he were a poor relation who yet had a sense
of his own worth. She hesitated a moment longer, wondering to how many people
she would have to explain her talking frog, and added, “I dine alone with my father
at eight.” Prince Inthur never took his meals with his father and sister any
more; he ate with Aliyander or alone, miserably, in his room, if Aliyander
chose to overlook him. Then she raised the grey necklace to clasp it round her
throat, and remembered that it was, after all, her talking frog’s pool that had
put out the ill light of Aliyander’s work. She smiled once more at the frog, a
little guiltily, for she believed one should be kind to one’s poor relations;
and she said, “You’ll be my talisman.” She turned and walked quickly away, back toward the palace,
and the Hall, and Aliyander. Part Twobut
she made a
serious mistake, for she walked swiftly back to the Hall, and blithely
through the door, with her head up and her eyes sparkling with happiness and
release; she met Aliyander’s black eyes too quickly, and smiled without
thinking. It was only then she realized what her thoughtlessness had done, when
she saw his eyes move swiftly from her face to the jewels at her throat, and
then as he saw her smile his own face twisted with a rage so intense it seemed
for a moment that his sallow skin would turn black with it. And even her little
brother, the Crown Prince, looked at his hero a little strangely, and said, “Is
anything wrong?” Aliyander did not answer. He turned on his heel and left,
going toward the door opposite that which the Princess had entered; the door
that led into the rest of the palace. Everyone seemed to be holding his or her
breath while the quiet footfalls recreated, for there was no other noise; even
the air had stopped moving through the windows. Then there was the sound of the
heavy door opening, and closing, and Aliyander was gone. The courtiers blinked and looked at one another. The Crown
Prince looked as if he might cry: his master had left him behind. The King
turned to his daughter with the closing of that far door, and he saw first her
white frightened face; and then his gaze dropped to the round stones of her necklace,
and there, for several moments, it remained. No one of the courtiers looked at her directly; but when she
caught their sidelong looks, there was blankness in their eyes, not understanding.
None addressed a word to her, although all had seen that she, somehow, was the
cause of Aliyander’s anger. But then, for months now it had been considered bad
luck to discuss anything that Aliyander did. Inthur, the Crown Prince, still loved his father and sister
in spite of the cloud that Aliyander had cast over his mind; and little did he
know how awkward Aliyander found that simple and indestructible love. But now
Inthur saw his sister standing alone in the doorway to the garden, her face as
white as her dress, and as a little gust of wind blew her skirts around her,
and her fair hair across her face, she gasped and gave a shudder, and one hand
touched her necklace. With Aliyander absent, even the cloud on Inthur lifted a
little, although he himself did not know this, for he never thought about
himself. Instead he ran the several steps to where his sister stood, and threw
his arms—around her; he looked up into her face and said, “Don’t worry, Rana
dear, he’s never angry long.” His boy’s gaze passed over the necklace without a
pause. She nodded down at him and tried to smile, but her eyes
filled with tears; and with a little brother’s horror of tears, particularly
sister’s tears, he let go of her at once and said quickly, with the air of one
who changes the subject from one proved dangerous, “What did you do?” She blinked back her tears, recognizing the dismay on Inthur’s
face; he would not know that it was his hug that had brought them, and the look
on his face when he tried to comfort her: just as lie had used to look before
Aliyander came. Now he rarely glanced at either his father or his sister except
vaguely, as if half asleep, or with his thoughts far away. “I don’t know,” she
said, with a fair attempt at calmness, “but perhaps it is not important.” He patted her hand as if he were her uncle, and said, “That’s
all right. You just apologize to him when you see him next, and it’ll be over.” She smiled wanly as she remembered that her own brother belonged
to Aliyander now and she could not trust him. Then the King came up beside
them, and when her eyes met his she read knowledge in them: of what Aliyander
had seen, in her face and round her neck; and a reflection of her own fear. He
said nothing to her. The rest of the day passed slowly, for while they did not
see Aliyander again, the weight of his absence was almost as great as his presence
would have been. The Crown Prince grew cross and fretful, and glowered at
everyone; the courtiers seemed nervous, and whispered among themselves, looking
often over their shoulders as if for the ghosts of their great-grandmothers.
Even those who came from the city, or the far-flung towns beyond, to kneel before
the King and crave a favor seemed more to crouch and plead, as if for mercy;
and their faces were never happy when they went away, whatever the King had
granted them. Rana felt as grey as Aliyander’s jewels. The sun set at last, and its final rays touched the faces in
the Hall with the first color most of them had had all day; and as servants
came in to light the candles everyone looked paler and more uncomfortable than
ever. One of Aliyander’s personal servants approached the throne
soon after the candles were lit; the King sat with his children in smaller
chairs at his feet. The man offered the Crown Prince a folded slip of paper;
his obeisance to the King first was a gesture so cursory as to be insulting,
but the King made no move to reprimand him. The Hall was as still as it had
been that morning when Aliyander had left it; and the sound of Inthur’s
impatient opening of the note crackled loudly. He leaped to his feet and said
joyfully, “I’m to dine with him!” and with a dreadful look of triumph round the
Hall, and then at his father and sister—Rana closed her eyes—he ran off, the servant
following with the dignity of a nobleman. It seemed a sign. The King stood up wearily and clapped his
hands once; and the courtiers made their bows and began to drift away, to
quarters in the palace, or to grand houses outside in the city. Rana followed
her father to the door that led to the rest of the palace, where the Crown
Prince had just disappeared; and there the King turned and said, “I will see
you at eight, my child?” And Rana’s eyes again filled with tears at the question
in his voice, behind his words. She only nodded, afraid to speak, and he turned
away. “We dine alone,” he said, and left her. She spent two long and bitter hours staring at nothing,
sitting alone in her room; in spite of the gold-and-white hangings, and the
bright blue coverlet on her bed, it refused to look cheerful for her tonight.
She removed her necklace and stuffed it into an empty jar and put the lid on
quickly, as if it were a snake that might escape, although she knew that it
itself had no further power to harm her. She joined her father with a heavy heart; in place of Aliyander’s
jewels she wore a golden pendant that her mother had given her. The two of them
ate in a little room with a small round table, where her family had always
gathered when there was no formal banquet. When she was very small, and Inthur
only a baby, she had sat here with both her parents; then her pretty, fragile
mother had died, and she and Inthur and their father had faced each other
around this table alone. Now it was just the King and herself. There had been
few banquets in the last months. As she looked at her father now, she was
suddenly frightened at how old and weak he looked. Aliyander could gain no hold
over him, for his mind and his will were too pure for Aliyander’s nets; but his
presence aged him quickly, too quickly. And the next King would be Inthur, who
followed Aliyander everywhere, a pace behind his right shoulder. And Inthur
would be delighted at his best friend’s marrying his sister. The dining-room was round like the table within it; it was
the first floor of a tower that stood at one of the many corners of the Palace.
It had windows on two sides, and a door through which the servants brought the
covered dishes and the wine, and another door that led down a flight of stone
steps to the garden. Neither she nor her father ate much, nor spoke at all, and
the room was very quiet. So it was that when an odd muffled thump struck the
garden door, they both looked up at once. Whatever it was, after a moment it
struck again. They stared at each other, puzzled, and because since Aliyander
had come all things unknown were dreaded, their looks were also fearful. When
the third thump came, Rana stood up and went over to the door and flung it
open. There sat her frog. “Oh!” she exclaimed. “It’s you.” If a frog could turn its foolish mouth to a smile, this one
did. “Good evening,” it replied. “Who is it?” said the King, standing up; for he could see
nothing, yet he heard the strange deep voice. “It’s ... a frog,” Rana said, somewhat embarrassed. “I
dropped ... that necklace in a pool today, and he fetched it out for me. He
asked a favor in return, that he might live with me in the palace.” “If you made a promise, child, you must keep it,” said the
King; and for a moment he looked as he had before Aliyander came. “Invite him
in.” And his eyes rested on his daughter thoughtfully, remembering the change
in those jewels that he had seen. The Princess stood aside, and the frog hopped in. The King
and Princess stood, feeling silly, looking down, while the frog looked up; then
Rana shook herself, and shut the door, and returned to the table. “Would
you—er—like some dinner? There’s plenty.” She took the frog back to her own room in her pocket. Her father
had said nothing to her about their odd visitor, but she knew from the look on
his face when he bade her good night that he would mention it to no one. The
frog said gravely that her room was a very handsome one; then it leaped up onto
a sofa and settled itself among the cushions. Rana blew the lights but and undressed
and climbed into bed, and lay, staring up, thinking. “I will go with you to the Hall tomorrow, if I may,” said
the frog’s voice from the darkness, breaking in on her dark thoughts. “Certainly,” she said, as she. had said once before. “You’re
my talisman,” she added, with a catch in her voice. “All is not well here,” said the frog gently; and the deep
sympathetic voice might have been anyone, not a frog, but her old nurse,
perhaps, when she was a baby and needed comforting because of a scratched knee;
or the best friend she had never had, because she was a Princess, the only
Princess of the greatest realm in all the lands from the western to the eastern
seas; and to her horror, she burst into tears and found herself between gulps
telling that voice everything. How Aliyander had ridden up one day, without warning,
ridden in from the north, where his father still ruled as king over a country
bordering her father’s. How Aliyander was now declared the heir apparent, for
his elder brother, Lian, had disappeared over a year before; and while this sad
loss continued mysteriously, still it was necessary for the peace of the
country to secure the succession. Aliyander’s first official performance as
heir apparent was this visit to his kingdom’s nearest neighbor to the south,
for he knew that it was his father’s dearest wish that the friendship between
their two lands continue close and loyal. And for the first time they saw Aliyander smile. The Crown
Prince had turned away, for he was then free and innocent; the King stiffened
and grew pale; and Rana did not guess how she might have looked. “I had known Lian when we were children,” Rana continued;
she no longer cared who was listening, or if anything was. “He was kind and
patient with Inthur, who was only a baby; I—I thought him wonderful,” she whispered.
“I heard my parents discussing him one night, him and ... me....” Aliyander’s visit had lengthened—a fortnight, a month, two
months; it had been almost a year since he rode through their gates. Messengers
passed between him and his father—he said; but here he stayed, and entrapped
the Crown Prince; and next he would have the Princess. “I don’t know what to do,” she said at last, wearily. “There
is nothing I can do.” “I’m sorry,” said the voice, and it was sad, and wistful,
and kind. And human. Her mind wavered from the single thought of Aliyander,
Aliyander, and she remembered to whom—or what—she spoke; and the sympathy
in the creature’s voice puzzled her even more than the fact that the voice
could use human speech. “You cannot be a frog,” she said stupidly. “You must be—under
a spell.” And she found she could spare a little pity from her own family’s
plight to give to this spellbound creature who spoke like a human being. “Of course,” snapped the frog. “Frogs don’t talk.” She was silent, sorry that her own pain had made her thoughtless,
made her wound another’s feelings. “I’m sorry,” said the frog for the second time, and in the
same gentle tone. “You see, one never quite grows accustomed.” She answered after a moment: “Yes. I think I do understand,
a little.” “Thank you,” said the frog. “Yes,” she said again. “Good night.” “Good night.” But just before she fell asleep, she heard the voice once
more: “I have one more favor to ask. That you do not mention, when you take me
to the Hall tomorrow, that I ... talk.,” “Very well,” she said drowsily. Part Threethere
was a ripple of nervous laughter when the Princess Rana appeared in the
Great Hall on the next morning, carrying a large frog. She held her right arm
bent at the elbow and curled lightly against her side; and the frog rode
quietly on her forearm. She was wearing a dress of pale blue, with lace at her
neck, and her fair hair hung loose over her shoulders, and a silver circlet was
around her brow; the big green frog showed brilliantly and absurdly against her
pale loveliness. She sat on her low chair before her father’s throne; the frog
climbed, or slithered, or leaped, to her lap, and lay, blinking foolishly at
the noblemen in their rich dresses, and the palace servants in their handsome
livery; but it was perhaps too stupid to be frightened, for it made no other motion. She had seen Aliyander standing with the Crown Prince when
she entered, but she avoided his eyes; at last he came to stand before her,
legs apart, staring down at her bent head with a heat from his black eyes that
scorched her skin. “You dare to mock me,” he said, his voice almost a hiss,
thick with a venomous hatred she could not mistake. She looked up in terror, and he gestured at the frog. “Ah,
no, I meant no—” she pleaded, and then her voice died; but the heat of Aliyander’s
look ebbed a little as he read the fear in her face. “A frog, Princess?” he said; his voice still hurt her, but
now it was heavy with scorn, and pitched so that many in the Hall would hear
him. “I thought Princesses preferred kittens, or greyhounds.” “I—” She paused, and licked her dry lips. “I found it in the
garden.” She dropped her eyes again; she could think of nothing else to say. If
only he would turn away from her—just for a minute, a minute to gather her
wits; but he would not leave her, and her wits would only scatter again when
next he addressed her. He made now a gesture of disgust; and then straightened up,
as if he would him away from her at last, and she clenched her hands on the
arms of her chair—and at that moment the frog gave its great bellow, the noise
that had startled her yesterday into dropping the necklace into the pool. And
Aliyander was startled; he jerked visibly—and the courtiers laughed. It was only the barest titter, and strangled instantly; but
Aliyander heard it, and he turned, his face black with rage as it had been
yesterday when Rana had returned wearing a cold grey necklace; and he seized
the frog by the leg and hurled it against the heavy stone wall opposite the
thrones, which stood halfway down the long length of the Hall and faced across
the narrow width to tall windows that looked out upon the courtyard. Rana was frozen with horror for the moment it took Aliyander
to fling the creature; and then as it struck the wall, there was a dreadful
sound, and the skin of the frog seemed to—burst—and she closed her eyes. The sudden gasp of all those around her made her eyes open
against her will. And she in her turn gasped. For the frog that Aliyander had hurled against the wall was
there no longer; as it struck and fell, it became a tall young man, who stood
there now, his ruddy hair falling past his broad shoulders, his blue eyes blazing
as he stared at his attacker. “Aliyander,” he said, and his voice fell like a stone in the
silence. Aliyander stood as if his name on those lips had turned him to stone indeed. “Aliyander. My little brother.” No one moved but Rana; her hands stirred of their own
accord. They crept across the spot on her lap where the frog had lain only a
minute ago; and they seized each other. Aliyander laughed—a terrible, ugly sound. “I defeated you
once, big brother. I will defeat you again. You are weaker than I. You always
will be.” The blue eyes never wavered. “Yes, I am weaker,” Lian replied,
“as you have proven already. I do not choose your sort of power.” Aliyander’s face twisted as Rana had seen it before. She
stood up suddenly, but he paid no attention to her; the heat of his gaze was
now reserved for his brother, who stood calmly enough, staring back at
Aliyander’s distorted face. “You made the wrong choice,” Aliyander said, in a voice as
black as his look; “and I will prove it to you. You will have no chance to
return and inconvenience me a second time.” It was as if no one else could move; the eyes of all were
riveted on the two antagonists; even the Crown Prince did not move to be closer
to his hero. The Princess turned and ran. She paused on the threshold of
the door to the garden, and picked up a tall flagon that had held wine and was
now sitting forgotten on a deep windowsill. Then she ran out, down the white
paths; she had no eyes for the trees and the flowers, or the smooth sand of the
courtyard to her right; she felt as numb as she had the day before with her
handful of round and glowing jewels; but today her eyes watched where her feet
led her, and her mind said hurry,, hurry, hurry. She ran to the pond where she had found the frog, or where
the frog had found her. She knelt quickly on the bank, and rinsed the sour wine
dregs from the bottom of the flagon she carried, emptying the tainted water on
the grass behind her, where it would not run back into the pool. Then she
dipped the jug full, and carried it, brimming, back to the Great Hall. She had to walk slowly this time, for the flagon was full
and very heavy, and she did not wish to spill even a drop of it. Her feet
seemed to sink ankle-deep in the ground with every step, although in fact the
white pebbles held no footprint as she passed, and only bruised her small feet
in their thin-soled slippers. She paused on the Hall’s threshold again, this time for her
eyes to adjust to the dimmer light. No one had moved; and no one looked at her. She saw Aliyander raise his hand and bring it like a
back-handed slap against the air before him; and though Lian stood across the
room from him, she saw his head jerk as if from the force of a blow; and a thin
line formed on his cheek, and after a moment blood welled and dripped from it. Aliyander waved his hand so the sharp stone of his ring glittered;
and he laughed. Rana started forward again, step by step, as slowly as she
had paced the garden, although only a few steps more were needed. Her arms had
begun to shiver with the weight of her burden. Still Aliyander did not look at
her; for while his might be the greater strength at last, still he could not
tear his eyes away from the calm clear gaze of his brother’s; his brother yet
held him. Rana walked up the narrow way till she was so close to Aliyander
that she might have touched his sleeve if she had not needed both hands to hold
the flagon. Then’ at last, Aliyander broke away to look at her; and as he did
she lifted the great jug, and with a strength she thought was not hers alone,
hurled the contents full upon the man before her. He gave a strangled cry, and brushed desperately with his
hands as if he could sweep the water away; but he was drenched with it, his
hair plastered to his head and his clothes to his body. He looked suddenly
small, wizened and old. He still looked at her, but she met his gaze fearlessly,
and he did not seem to recognize her. His face turned as grey as his jewels. His eyes, she
thought, were as opaque as the eyes of marble statues; and then he fell down
full-length upon the floor, heavily, without sound, with no attempt to catch himself.
He moved no more. Inthur leaped up then with a cry, and ran to his fallen
friend, and Rana saw the quick tears on his cheeks; but when he looked up he looked
straight at her, and his eyes were clear. “He was my friend,” he said simply;
but there was no memory in him of what that friendship had been. The King stood down stiffly from his throne, and the
courtiers moved, and shook themselves as if from sleep, and stared without sorrow
at the still body of Aliyander, and with curiosity and awe and a little,
hesitant but hopeful joy at Lian. “I welcome you,” said the King, with the pride of the master
of his own hall, and of a king of a long line of kings. “I welcome you, Prince
Lian, to my country, and to my people.” And his gaze flickered only briefly to
the thing on the floor; at his gesture, a servant stepped forward and threw a
dark cloth over it. “Thank you,” said Lian gravely; and the Princess realized that
he had come up silently and was standing at her side. She glanced up and saw
him looking down at her; and the knowledge of what they had done together, and
what neither could have done alone, passed between them; and with it an
understanding that they would never discuss it. She said aloud: “I—I welcome
you, Prince Lian.” “Thank you,” he said again, but she heard the change of tone
in his voice; and from the comer of her eye she saw her father smile. She offered
Lian her hand, and he took it, and raised it slowly to his lips. The Hunting of the HindPart Onethe
hunts continued as they always had, for the game they killed was
necessary for food; but there was no joy in them now, and few people attended,
or rode with the Master, except those who must. There could be no pleasure in
the chase while the King’s only and much beloved son lay sick on his bed, paler
and weaker with every day that passed, and raving always about the Golden Hind. The Prince had ridden often with the Hunt; his horses were always
fine and sleek and proud, and he sat them well; and he himself was as kind as
he was handsome, and everyone loved to look at him, and loved more to speak
with him. He had a word for everyone, and he remembered every man’s name whom
he had once met, down to the last village girl-child who gravely presented him
with a fresh-picked daisy and her name, wise in all the dignity of her four
years of age. It was but a month gone by that the tragedy had occurred.
The sighting of the Golden Hind had troubled the Hunt several times in the past
two years; troubled, because the sight of her ruined the dogs, deerhounds tall
and fleet and rabbithounds resolute and sturdy, for the rest of the day of that
sighting. The dogs would not then follow her, nor any other game, but cowered
to the ground, or ran in circles and howled. Thus it was that all realized that
this Hind, although she was of a color to bring wonder to the crudest eyes and
tenderness to the darkest heart, was not a canny thing; and so men feared her,
and feared that sight of her might prove an omen for more ill than just of that
day’s hunting. But as the legend of her grew with the months that passed,
some men saw the following of her as an adventure by which they might test
their courage; and so the boldest men of the country rode their swiftest horses
to join the Hunt, in the hope of a glimpse of her. Twelve of them in the space of a year had their wish. Ten
came home again, weary and footsore, and grim with a depression that seemed to
be of something more than mere exhaustion or failure of a simple chase; their
clothes in tatters and their faces cut by branches and thorns. And their horses
were often lame and more often nervous, with a thin edge of fear that never
again dulled, so that some of the finest horses in the land could no longer be
ridden trustfully, for they shied and neighed at nothing, or ran suddenly away
with their riders, their dark eyes white-ringed. The other two of those, twelve men who rode away in pursuit
of the Golden Hind were never seen again, nor anything heard of their fate. But a thirteenth joined the Hunt on a day that the Golden
Hind was seen when the Hunt had barely left the city gates and entered the
forest; and the Hunt had to turn and go back into the city, taking the shaking
fearful dogs back to the kennels they had only just left, while the thirteenth
man set spurs to his horse, and the Hind fled light-footed away from him. The thirteenth man returned that evening after sunset, his
horse covered with pale foam and a broken rattle in its throat; the rider was
mad. They had to drag him out of the saddle, and he fought them, shouting
words, if they were words at all, in a language that none could recognize, till
they had to bind him, to protect not only themselves but this man from his own
madness. Nor did he recognize his wife when they brought him to her; and she
wept helplessly for him. The Prince was a brave man, and as bold as a man confident
in his courage might be; and he declared that he would hunt the Hind. But his
father forbade him, and when he forbade him, he turned so white that the
Prince, who loved his father, reluctantly agreed to obey; for he was capable of
going against his father’s wishes if his own desires were strong enough. But he
continued as before to ride sometimes with the Hunt; and once he rode on a day
when one of the twelve men rode too, and they saw the Hind, and the Hunt saw
this man ride away in pursuit while the Prince had to remain behind, reining in
his high-blooded horse, which was not accustomed to watching another man’s
horse leap away from him and run alone and unchallenged. The Prince remembered
the King’s command and his own promise, and he watched only, and then turned
his fretful stallion’s face toward home. But it did not go down well with him,
for he was a proud man as well as a good and kind and brave one, and some of his
horse’s restiveness may have been the fault of the rider’s mood. The thirteenth man was a dear friend of the Prince’s. They
had known each other since boyhood, had learned to ride and to hunt together,
and the man’s father had been one of the Prince’s father’s good friends: the
sort of friend who could speak an unpopular opinion to the King, and be heard. The Prince went to visit his old friend and found him pale
and senseless; his black eyes roved without resting, and he saw nothing that
was before him, and started at shadows that were not there. The Prince saw that his family lacked for nothing that a
full pocketbook could buy, and returned to his father with a heavy heart. “Tomorrow I ride with the Hunt,” he told the King. “And I
ride the day after, and the day after that, till I find what I seek: and that
which I seek is the Golden Hind, and her I will pursue till I learn the mystery
of her, and of the death and madness she causes; and I will stop these things
if I can. Even if I cannot, try at least I will; my vow is taken.” For after he
had looked into the’ eyes of his friend, that were his friend’s eyes no longer,
he did not doubt that the two men who had not returned from the Hunting of the
Hind had on that Hunt met their deaths. And so the Hind must not be permitted
to range the kingdom, for the proven risk of her. The King moved to stop him, for he would lose any number of
his people before he would risk his son; but the Prince left before the King
could speak, and no man saw him again till morning, when he rode out with the
Hunt. It was three days that the Prince rode before he saw what he
sought; three days that he spoke to no man and locked himself in his rooms as
soon as he dismounted and his horse was led away: three days that he refused to
see his father, even when the King himself came and knocked on his son’s closed
door. No man saw him to speak to him: but a woman did; or perhaps
more rightly, a girl. The King had married in his youth a woman that he loved, and
she loved him, and the country rang with their love; and at the end of several
years of hopeful waiting she bore a son. The baby was strong and beautiful; but
the Queen had been much weakened by the labor of bearing and birth, and when
she bore a second child little more than a year later, it was too much for her
unrecovered strength, and she died, and the baby died with her. The King was shattered by his loss, and the only thing for
many months after the Queen’s death that could make him smile was his little
son, the Prince, who grew more and more like his mother every day; and between
the father and son there grew a great love. But after four years the King yielded to the pleas of his
ministers and married again; not because he believed that any child but the beloved
son of his first wife would rule after him, but because he could see the
usefulness of other sons, to ride at the heads of his armies, and go in state
to visit other kingdoms, and be loyal friends (for he could not imagine
otherwise) to their eldest brother. The second Queen was chosen for political compatibility
rather than any personal inclination on the part of herself or her new husband.
She was as small and dark as the first Queen and the son she had borne were
tall and fair; and if this second lady had her own quiet and poignant beauty,
few noticed it, for all including the King compared her always with her who had
gone before. But the second Queen carried her part with dignity and
without complaint—so far as any knew; and hers was a pale still face at the
beginning, so none would notice if it grew paler or stiller. In one thing was she a disappointment that could be
mentioned aloud: she bore no children. At last, in her seventh year as Queen,
she became pregnant, and a certain subdued pleasure was visible in the King,
who then treated her with a less conscious and more spontaneous kindness than
had been his way since she became his wife. But the child was a girl; and this second Queen too died in
childbed, her strength unequal to the effort. The little Princess grew up, cared for with vague kindness by
those around her; the same vague kindness, if she had known it, that had characterized
the King’s and his country’s attitude toward her mother. She, like her
half-brother after his, took after her mother: small and quiet, neat in all her
motions, and graceful with the unconscious air of a village girl who has never
known the attentions of a court. And as she grew she bloomed with her mother’s
quiet beauty, and perhaps something more that was peculiarly her own; and by
the time she reached her seventeenth year, which was the second year since the
Golden Hind had first been sighted in this kingdom, her father’s ministers, who
had not dared mention marriage again to the King, began to think that the
little-valued daughter of the second Queen would make a better political
gamepiece than they had anticipated. And, all unconscious of the Hunt and the
Hind, they smiled, and began to make plans. But the Princess knew nothing of these plans. She enjoyed
her freedom: That this freedom was the result of the indifference of those who
had taken care of her since her mother died she did not notice, or chose not
to. She loved her father dutifully, and was always well fed and well dressed,
and as she got older, well taught; but there was an unexpected depth to her
nature, and she might yet have felt her freedom as sorrow if she had not found
someone to love: and the someone was her glorious elder brother. The Prince was past his eleventh birthday when she was born,
but he accepted her at once, and, unlike the rest of the court including his
own dearly loved father, the young Prince’s acceptance of his little
half-sister was sincere and whole-hearted. He called her pet names like “Sparrow”
and “Fawn,” which suited her and, though she did not realize it, made her mind
the less that she was not tall and blond as he himself was. And he not only
permitted but encouraged her to follow him around with the unquestioning devotion
that most elder brothers find awkward and embarrassing in their younger
siblings. When she grew older, he helped her with her lessons; older
yet, and he made sure that her horses were as fine as his own, though
lighter-boned to carry her slight weight. She would have done anything for him; and he, while his love
was less single-minded than her own for having more opportunities for loving,
cared for her enough that he never took advantage of her; and when she was old
enough to understand, he paid her perhaps the highest compliment of all, and made
her his friend. The Court noted this, and were perhaps a little more
deferential to the little half-sister than they might otherwise have been; and
the Princess, by the time she was twelve, knew almost as much about the kingdom
as the Prince did, and as much as he could tell her; and by the time she
reached her seventeenth year, had a wisdom and discretion far beyond her years. And so, when the Prince had locked himself away in his rooms
and would see no one, the Princess’s gentle tap on his door brought him up from
his chair to let her in. He told her that he would ride with the Hunt until he
saw the Golden Hind; and her he would follow until he learned her secret. He repeated
it as if it were a lesson got by heart; and the Princess had already heard the
story from several members of the horrified court. She had not doubted it, for
she knew the strength of the friendship that had caused her brother to break
his promise to the King. Now she wished only to bear him company for a little
while; and when she heard the words from his own lips, she only shook her head
and said nothing. As she knew her brother, she knew that no argument would sway
him. “Take care of our father till I return,” said the Prince; it
was the closest he would come to admitting that he might not return. “He loves
you better than you know.” The Princess smiled, but shook her head again, for this was
one thing she knew better than her elder brother. “I will try.” And neither of
them spoke of the further grief that made the King’s heart desperate at the
knowledge of the Prince’s vow to follow the Golden Hind: the Prince, although
he had passed his eight-and-twentieth birthday, had not yet married. If he died
now he would leave no heir. The Princess did not count in the King’s thought,
as she knew and the Prince did not; so when the Prince commended the King to
her care, he thought that he truly left their father some comfort, and did not
realize the impossible burden that he laid on his sister’s small shoulders. He rode away with the Hunt the next morning, and returned
with them in the evening when they came bearing a brown stag and several hares.
He rode away with them on the second dawning, and again on the third; but on
that third day, as the sun began to fall down the afternoon sky, the Hunt saw
the Golden Hind; and the Prince, with a cry of wild gladness, rode after it.
His horse that day was the same tall stallion that had fretted so ill months before,
when the Prince had watched another man ride in pursuit of the elusive Hind and
had remained behind. The Hunt came home slowly, but the slinking hounds told
their own tale, even if the Prince’s shining presence among them had not at
once been missed. The Princess had no sleep that night; nor had the King. But
while the King had to rise from his sleepless bed and attend to his state and
to his ministers, the Princess remained where she had been since the evening
before, after she had run out to meet the Hunt and found her brother no longer
with them. She had knelt on the window seat of her bedroom all that night, her
head leaning against the corner where the window met the wall; there she could
stare out over the wide dark forest where her brother rode after his fate. By
the time dawn began to chase the shadows out of the castle courtyard, her eyes
were sore and her eyelids stiff with watching. And so the next evening, late, after the Hunt had returned
that day, sober and slow and with little to show for their long hours of search
and chase, and after all had gone to bed whether they slept or not, the Princess
saw from her window the figure on horseback that stumbled out of the great wood
and turned toward the city walls. And there were others keeping watch, so she
was not the first to run out and greet the Prince, for it was he, as he sat his
staggering horse; but she was among the first to welcome him home. Her voice
sounded strange in her ears, high-pitched with fear, but at the sound of it the
Prince, who seemed to ride in a daze, turned toward her and said, “Little
sister, is it you? Are you there?” She seized his hand joyfully and said, “It
is I. You are returned to us safe.” But when he looked down at her, his eyes did not seem to see
her; and his eyes should have been blue, but seemed covered with a grey glaze. “Little
sister, I have seen her,” he said, but he leaned too far over, and tumbled from
his horse into her small young arms; and if several of the men had not been
standing near and so caught her and him, they would have fallen to the ground. The Prince was all but unconscious for the rest of the
night; he rambled in his unknown dreams, and spoke snatches of them aloud, but
the Princess could not understand, nor could the King, who sat motionless at
his son’s bedside. With the dawn, some ease came to the Prince, and he did not
toss so restlessly, and seemed to sleep. The sun was above the trees when he
opened his eyes; and his eyes were blue again. But still he could not seem well
to see those around him, and he repeated, “I have seen her at last,” again and
again. “She is more beautiful than you can imagine,” he said, holding his
sister’s hand in his feverish one. “She could make a man blind with one glimpse
of her beauty; and he would count it a favor.” ‘The Prince was too weak to rise
from his bed, and grew weaker as the days passed. He recognized his father and
sister, and others who came to his bedside, and called them by name; but he
could not or would not shake himself free of his dreams, of her whom he had
seen, and his blue eyes remained cloudy, and focused only briefly and with
evident effort on the faces around him. He slept little and ate less; and the
doctors could do nothing for him. Still the Hunt rode out, because they must; but all feared
the sight of the Golden Hind as they might fear Death herself, and no one after
the Prince ever sought her. A month after the Prince rode home from his Hunting of the
Hind he was declared to be dying. The King rarely left his son’s room, and his cheeks were almost
as pale as the Prince’s; the ministers might have run the country as they
liked, for all the attention the King paid them; but perhaps almost against
their wills they found they loved the bold young Prince too, and their
political schemes held no savor. It might have been that now the little Princess, hitherto neglected
for her glamorous elder brother, would come into her own; but this did not
happen. Everyone forgot about her completely, except as a small quiet presence
forever at the Prince’s bedside. Everyone, perhaps, but the Prince himself; for
when he asked for anyone, it was most often her name on his lips, and she was
always there to answer his call; and she it was who could most often persuade
him to take a little food, although even her success was infrequent and
insufficient. Again and again he would seize her hand and say to her as he had
done on the first night: “I have seen her. At last I have seen her.” And his
cloudy eyes would be too wide and too brilliant with something she did not recognize
and could not help but fear. The day after the murmur of the Prince dying had passed
through the castle and out into the city, the Princess quitted her brother’s bedside,
where she spent her nights and dozed as she could, just at dawn. She went down
to the stable and saddled her favorite horse with her own hands; and when the
Hunt gathered, she rode out to join them on her long-legged chestnut mare. Part Twothe
hunt had been quiet enough the last weeks while the Prince lay on his
bed and raved; but on the day that the Princess joined them no word at all was
spoken, and everyone averted his eyes as if afraid to look upon her, and even
the horn-calls to the dogs were subdued. The Princess left no message behind
her; but the stablemen would notice the empty stall of the Princess’s favorite,
as the watchers at her brother’s bedside would notice her empty chair. Morning had barely broken, and the first sunlight had only begun
to find its way through the leaves of the forest when the Hunt were brought to
a standstill by the long-drawn-out wail of the lead dog. Into a tiny green clearing
before them stepped the Golden Hind. She was a color to make wealthy men weep, and misers drown
themselves for very heartsickness. New-minted gold could not express the least
shadow of her loveliness; each single hair of her magnificent coat shone with
lucent glory. Her delicate hoofs touched the earth without a sound; she turned
her small graceful head toward the little group of hunters, seemingly
unconscious of the miserable dog that had flattened itself almost at her feet.
Her eyes were brown, and for a moment the Princess’s eyes met those of this
creature of wonder, and it was as though they were only inches from each other
in that moment, looking into the depths of each other’s souls; for the Princess
knew at once that the Hind had a soul, and hope stirred within her. The brown
eyes she looked into somewhere held a glint of green, and somewhere else,
almost too subtle for even the Princess’s lonely wisdom, a glint of sorrow. Then the Hind turned away, and the Princess touched her unspurred
heels to her fleet young mare’s sides, and followed silently. The Princess had
a brief vision, though she did not stay to see, of the Hunt turning to make
their sad and weary way homeward before they had even begun. The Princess had no idea how long the chase lasted. The Hind
wove swiftly through the close trees, and followed paths so narrow that the
young mare’s light feet could hardly find width enough to hold them; but while
branches lashed at her and bushes held out twisted thorny hands to grab at her,
the Princess found that she suffered little hurt; for some reason the forest
let her pass, although the men who had ridden as she rode now had been less
fortunate. The mare’s neck and shoulders grew streaked with sweat and then with
foam, but she still followed the Hind flashing through the green leaves before
her, with all the heart and spirit that was in her; for the love she bore her
young mistress. The sunlight began to cast different sorts of shadows than
it had in the morning; and the mare began to stumble, and her breathing was
painful to hear. The Princess drew her up in pity, though her own spirit was
mad for the following and she knew her horse would run till she fell dead if
she were so asked. But the Hind paused too, and seemed to wait for them to
catch her up; though her golden coat was unmarred, and her flanks moved easily
with her light breathing. All through that night they followed her; and there was
moonlight enough to show those gilded flanks whenever they looked for their
guide; the Princess had dismounted, and she and her horse faltered wearily on,
and found each other’s bleak and hungry company a comfort. Just at dawn they staggered out from the edge of the
forest—an edge they had not realized lay so near ahead, for the shadows of
night had hidden it. But as the first blush of dawn aroused them, they stood
blinking at the beginning of a land the Princess had never seen. There was grass
before them, and scattered rocks, and a stream that ran babbling off into a
distance they could not discern; and then looming up like a castle at the end
of a field stood a mountain of bare grey rock. From where the Princess and her
mare stood, they could see the green plain stretching out before them and to
their right, up to the verge of the forest they had just crossed; but to the
left, and standing against the last trees of the forest on that side, was this
great hump of stone. Before this mountain, only a few arm’s-lengths away, stood
the Hind. She waited till she caught the Princess’s eye, and held her gaze for
another moment while again they drank of each other’s spirit; and then the
Golden Hind, who blazed up with a glory that could be hardly mortal as the
morning sunlight found her, turned and disappeared into the rock face as if
through a door. The Princess dropped the bridle, and took a few steps after
her; and then darkness came over her and she fell to the ground.. :When she stirred again and turned her head to
look around her, for a moment she had no idea where she was; the rough grass
she lay on, the wild landscape around her were utterly unfamiliar; and then her
mind began to clear and she sat up. The sun was near noon, and perhaps her
faint had turned to sleep, for she felt a little rested, although still dizzy
and uncertain; and she looked around first for her mare. The mare had seen her sit up, and came toward her, holding
her head delicately to one side so that she would not tread on the dragging
reins, and her nostrils quivered in a little whicker of greeting. The Princess
contrived to stand up by holding on to one of the long chestnut legs; and she
stood for a moment with her head resting on the horse’s shoulder. The sweat had
dried, leaving the hair rough, but when the Princess raised her head and saw
the mare with her own head turned to look back at her, she saw that the mare’s
eye was clear, and her bits were green and sticky with her grazing; and her
breathing was untroubled. “You’re stronger than I am, my Lady,” she said, “but then
you. have been standing in the stable and getting fat comfortably this last
month ...” and at that the Princess’s mind cleared completely, and she remembered
why she had come so far, and with what strange guide; and her head snapped
around, and she stared at the grim grey pile before her, and she thought of the
Hind, and her deep eyes and treacherous ways. First she washed her face and hands in the running stream,
and drank some of the sharp cold water, and when she stood up again she felt
alert and well. Then she unsaddled and unbridled her horse and flung the
harness indifferently on the ground; and paused to stroke the mare’s forehead. “I’d
be sorry to lose you, my Lady,” she said, “but you know best; I can’t say when
... I can come back for you.” The mare nodded solemnly, and then stretched out a foreleg
and lowered her head to rub her ears against it. The Princess turned to the
steep stark mountain. She remembered where the Hind had stood, and there she went,
and examined the stone carefully; but she saw nothing that resembled a hidden
door, and the hard grey surface appeared unbroken. She ran her hands over all
till the fingertips were rough and sore; and still she found nothing. The mare
had returned to her grazing, but occasionally she raised her head to watch the
Princess curiously. The sun set, and still the Princess knew not how next to
seek her chosen adventure of the Hunting of the Hind; and as the shadows lengthened,
rage rose in her, and despair; and she turned to see the half-moon floating up
above the horizon. She looked at it for long enough that it rose several degrees
of its arc; and then she closed her eyes and crossed her arms on her breast,
turned, and walked straight into the rock face. She had been standing less than an arm’s-length away from
the side of the mountain as she stared at the moon; but now she walked forward—half
a dozen steps, a dozen—but she feared to open her eyes to find herself caught
by some magic a bodily part of the rock itself. So she continued forward, step
by step, her eyes closed fast and her hands at her breast; and then she
realized that her footsteps had begun to fall with an echo, as if she walked in
a great cavern; and she opened her eyes. It was a great cavern indeed; torches that gave off a fair
and smokeless light were thrust in gold and ivory rings all around the walls,
but the ceiling was lost in darkness at some immeasurable height. The walls,
which from the clear light of the torches she could see to the height of
cathedral walls, were of smooth stone, but that stone bore all the colors of
the rainbow in its most peaceful and yet most joyful tints: yellows, greens,
blues, and rosy reds; all were represented and all were glorious, and even the
ever sharp thought of her dying brother was soothed a little as she looked. The floor on which she walked was mirror smooth, and held a
gleam of its own; but here was the shining of the sky before a storm, thunderheads
of majestic white and heavy grey; and her booted feet struck out a noise like
the ringing of a bell with every step. Then she saw, still far away from her, a low wall, she
thought perhaps in the center of this great place, for it was far away from the
walls she could see. And on the wall, with its head bowed, sat a figure draped
in white. As the Princess approached, she realized that the shining
golden head of the figure was no crown nor work of man’s hands, but the
fabulous masses of heavy golden hair. When she grew near, the figure looked up: and her eyes met
deep brown eyes with a glint of green in their depths, and a glint that the
Princess saw more clearly now, of sorrow. And as the Princess saw the pale
perfect face that held those eyes, she remembered her brother’s words, “I have
seen her”; and her legs folded under her, and she knelt at the feet of a woman
whose beauty could send a man mad, or blind, but grateful in his blindness, or
even comfortable in his madness. “Please, you must not kneel; it is not fit,” said the woman.
“Indeed, I know I am very beautiful, for I cannot help knowing; nor can I help
the beauty, which is not even rightfully mine.” The Princess rose slowly, and looked bewildered at the woman
who had made such a curious speech; and, at her gesture, sat on the wall near
her. “Do not fear me,” the woman went on gently, as she read the puzzlement in
the face before her; “you have looked into my eyes, and seen that I am—I am
like you, whatever my face may say; and I thank you—I thank you exceedingly for
that favor.” She paused. “He who keeps me here ... lent my own, my human
beauty, a touch of horror and dread, that I should fill the hearts of those who
look on me with a wildness of delight that would destroy them.” “Why?” said the Princess; and her whisper seemed to run out
to the sheer walls, and even through them, carrying her question she could not
guess where. “Because I refused him,” said the woman, but her reply went
only into the Princess’s ears, and to nothing that might wait beyond the walls.
“And so he decided that none should have me; and that the face that had caught him
would grow hateful to its owner for what it did to others ...” and the woman
covered her glorious, terrible face with her hands, and tears like diamonds
slid through her fingers. “What may I do for you?” said the Princess. “I am here to
help you, for my brother’s sake.” But her voice trembled; for while no dread
had touched her heart, because she had seen past this woman’s beauty into the
deeps of her spirit in the green flickers of her wide eyes, still there was a
fearfulness to the magnificence of the cavern, and she felt the weight of the
woman’s cursed beauty as a soldier might feel a weight on his sword arm. “Tell me what to do, and I will try, as best I may.” And the
Princess realized as she spoke that while it was love for her brother that had
brought her to dare as she did, still she was moved with sympathy for this
strange woman, and would wish to help her if she could. “For your brother’s sake,” said the woman, and a half-smile
touched her sadness. “I have a brother too. Come.” She stood up, and the Princess
stood too; but reeled in her place, and the woman reached out an exquisite
white hand and caught her. “Come. You shall meet my brother, and you shall have
something to eat, for I see you are faint with hunger, and I know too well the
cause of it. Then perhaps we can tell you how you may save us all—” and the
Princess heard the desperate anxiety in that sweet voice, and realized how
sharply the woman had to catch herself up when she spoke of that hope. They walked, the Princess leaning on the woman’s arm, toward
one of the gorgeous colored walls; and as they approached, there was a plain simple
doorway in the rock that the Princess could see and touch and understand, and
she sighed as they passed through it. They found themselves in a small room, and a golden smokeless
fire like the fire of the torches glowed in a hollow at one end of it, and a
man sat at a table at the center of it; and on that table were bread and cheese
and fruit, and pitchers and cups and plates. The man stood up to welcome them,
and the Princess saw that he was lame; he came no more than two steps toward
them, and that only by leaning heavily on the table. “Welcome, Princess,” he said, and his eyes were brown and
green like his sister’s, and held the same imprisoned sorrow. He stretched out
his hands and took the Princess’s between them for a moment, and for that
little moment she thought a little less about her brother, as she had when she
first looked at the rainbow walls of the cavern. “First you must eat,” said
this man. And so the Princess sat down, and ate white bread and yellow
cheese, and fruits of green and red and deep blue-purple, and the woman of the
terrible beauty ate with her, as did that woman’s brother, although the
Princess noticed that they ate very little. When they had finished, and the Princess stared into her cup
without drinking, the man said gently: “My name is Darin, and my sister is Sellena.
This place is a place of much magic, and little of that good, but you may trust
us with your name without fear. Will you give it us?” The Princess looked up and answered at once: “My name is
Korah.” There was silence a moment, and Sellena reached across the
table to touch the Princess’s hand. “Thank you. We have not heard another name
beyond our own in this place for many a long year.” “You are welcome to it,” said the Princess, and smiled; and
she thought, as something that was almost an answering smile hovered like a
shadow over Sellena’s mouth, that it was the first time in many a long year
that a smile had been seen in this place either. “Now that I have eaten,” said the Princess, “and we hold
each other’s names, will you not tell me something of your durance here?” and
her hands tightened involuntarily around the cup she held. “I am sent out as the Hind again and again whether I will or
nay,” Sellena burst out; and in her voice was anger and helplessness and
pleading mixed, “for he who holds us here loves to prove his power again and
again with each new victim I bring him. And yet there is no other hope of our
ever winning free but to go out as he wills, in the guise of a brute beast, and
lure those who will come. And every failure weighs on my heart, for it is I who
lead each to his destruction, however little I wish it to fall out so.” “I tried once to free her,” said Darin in a low voice. “Even
I: indeed, I was the first. I do not know if perhaps the wizard had not yet
fully formed his plans, for I escaped with my mind, and only he lamed my leg;
so I may think, but may not walk. And I am permitted to keep my sister company
in her exile, and no further harm has he tried to do me. But perhaps it amuses
him best so, to see the two or us clinging to each other in our powerlessness
to resist him; and I do not know if it is a blessing to be spared, spared to
watch all the brave hunters going to their doom.” “It is a blessing to me, brother,” said Sellena softly; and
Darin bowed his head. Then the Princess said to them both as she had said to
Sellena alone: “What may I do for you? For I will take my turn, and seek to
free you, if I may.” Darin answered soberly, “You must go to him who keeps us
here and ask him to let us go.” The Princess looked at him, and his eyes were grave. “It
sounds an easy task, does it not? And yet there have been hundreds who followed
the Golden Hind to this mountain. Some few of those, and of them we have no
counting, have lost all but their lives in just the sight of the Golden Hind,
and they go home tired and dreaming, and so spend the years remaining to them
without strength or will. Some of those who track the Hind to the walls of this
mountain do find their way inside. Some few of these cannot bear the sight of
Sellena as you see her, for the dread wizard did lay upon her beauty; and even
those who bear it are dazzled by it, so they cannot hold their spirits still
within them when they go to face the enchanter. Of those six-and-thirty who
have passed through the wizard’s chamber, eleven have died, and so completely
did the wizard destroy them that not even their bodies remained to be given
burial; and the other five-and-twenty returned to their lives and homes mad.” “All but the last,” Sellena said, in a voice so low that it
was scarcely audible; and the Princess stiffened in her chair. “All but the last,” repeated Darin; “but I fear that the wound
he received will still prove mortal.” Sellena covered her beautiful face with her hands and
moaned. “That last was my brother,” said the Princess; “he lies on
his bed dying even now, if he is not yet dead. He is why I am here.” Again Sellena reached across the table to touch the Princess’s
hand; but this time Sellena spoke no word, and though the hand trembled, it did
not move away. “He whom you must ask for our freedom,” said Darin, “will
turn whatever is in you against you. The greater your strength, the graver the
wound you will receive from the weapon he will forge of it. You must go to him
empty, drained of all that is your spirit and your heart and your mind; you
must be an empty shell carrying only the question: ‘Will you set the two you
hold in bondage free?” The Princess stared at Darin. “Tell me one thing first, and
then I will go as you bid me. What happened to my brother?” It was Sellena who answered: “He looked into my eyes, even
as you did—and as none other ever has; by this I should have recognized your
kinship. But as you saw only that my spirit was like unto yours and could see
in me a sister, he—he loved me. I, who have never been loved so, for my
perilous beauty has blinded all those that look at it: all but Darin my
brother, and you, Korah my sister—and that one other. Your brother, who lies
dying for it.” And another diamond tear crept down her glowing cheek. “He escaped sick and strengthless only,” said Darin, “because
for all the strength of the love he suddenly found for my sister, it was of a
clarity even the wizard could not bend entirely against him; and so he lost
neither his life nor his sanity by it.” Then Darin turned frowning to the
Princess and said: “This must have been a great blow to the vanity of this
enchanter, who has shattered all who have approached him during our long
keeping; and I fear for the sister of him who dealt that blow, for the added
malice the wizard will hold toward anyone of the same blood.” The Princess shook her head, just a tremor, right to left,
for she feared to shake tears over the brink of her eyelids. “Still I will go,
and fear no more than I must. The sickness laid upon my brother is a wasting
fever that no doctor can halt; and he will yet ... die, of that wizard’s work.”
She turned her eyes, still bright with tears, to meet Darin’s quiet eyes,
seeking comfort, and comfort she found. She let herself sink into their green
depths and felt that she could rest there forever; and even as she felt Darin’s
spirit reaching to touch hers, she remembered Sellena’s words: He—he loved
me; and she shook herself free with a gasp. Darin at once covered his eyes with a hand, and bowed his
head. “Forgive me,” he said, and his voice was deep with an emotion the Princess
chose not to hear; “I—I had no thought of this.” “Where is the wizard’s cell?” said the Princess; and her
breast rose and fell with her quick breathing. “Will you show me where I must
enter? I do not wish to tarry.” She looked at Sellena, and did not permit even the flick of
a glance to where Darin sat with his dark eyes still behind his hand. “Yes. Come.” The two women stood up; Darin remained motionless
as Sellena opened another door in the small chamber in which they had sat, not
the one they had entered by. Across this threshold it was very dark. Sellena
took the Princess’s hand to lead her. “I know the way and will not stumble. It
is better without light, for the walls here are similar to those in the cavern
where you met me, but the colors will lead you to confusion if you look at them
long.” And down the dark road they went, hand in hand; their breathing and
their soft footsteps were the only sounds. “Here,” said Sellena at last. “I can take you no farther.”
The blackness was perfect; the Princess could see not the vaguest outline of
the woman who stood beside her, but she could tell by the sound of her voice
that Sellena had turned to face her. “There is no danger here, in this simple
dark; but your next step will begin your final journey which will take you to
the wizard’s den, arid once you have taken that step you will be able neither
to stop nor to turn back. “Stand here awhile, till everything you are, everything you
think and remember and feel, drains out of you. What my brother told you of the
wizard’s ways is true. Even when you think you have left yourself like a discarded
cloak, wait—search again, into every corner of your being; you must not leave
even a shred of your personality for the wizard to seize upon. He will search
you like the dagger in the hand of the assassin. What you leave here, I will
hold for you in the palms of my hands, and I will wait here for your return and
give these things up to you again just as they were when you left them in my
keeping. Your heart and your hopes are safe here with me, but you must not take
them with you, for he whom you will face will make spears of them and drive
them back upon you.” The Princess stood awhile, with the blackness standing all
around her; and she remembered all of the months that had gone to make up her
tally of seventeen years; and each week of those months she remembered. She remembered
how she had learned to leave her heart behind her when she was summoned by her
father, because his lack of love for her hurt her; and how she had only taken
up her heart again gladly, and joined it to her hopes and fears, when she went
to meet her brother. And she thought of her brother and how he had never
understood the hurtfulness of love, so that when he discovered a great love in
the eyes of Sellena he had not been able to lay it aside when he went to face
the wizard; and now he lay dying of his weakness, of his simple honesty. She thought of all these things, and then she felt Sellena’s
hands on her face; and silently she yielded up all of her that was hers to
Sellena’s care, saving only the question she must ask the wizard. And she felt
her body as dark and empty as the tunnel she stood in, with herself and Sellena
the questions who waited their asking, and she took the first step of the last
stage of her journey to the wizard. She was dimly aware of a roaring in her ears, and heat against
her skin that came and went, and a flickering like lightning in her eyes; but
she had left herself no thoughts to think, and she did not think of these
things. She could not even count the steps she took, but she came at last to a
lighted place, a cavern, low and white, and at the center of the cavern was a
chair of white rock that seemed to grow up out of the floor without break or
joint. The white light, for which there was no source visible, burnt fiercely
upon the face of the figure that sat in the chair; and the face and the figure
bore the semblance of a man. He wore long black robes that covered all but his
long white fingers and pale face; a hood was pulled over his head and low upon
his brow, but his eyes glared at her, bright with rage and brighter with power.
But she had no names for these things now, and so she did not try to name them;
nor had she left herself fear, and so the frenzy in the face before her
inspired in her no fear. She opened her mouth, and gave utterance to the one
thing she had brought with her to the wizard’s lair: “Will you set the two you
hold in bondage free?” The chair, and the creature on it, and the cavern itself
disappeared; silently and seemingly gently, for the Princess felt no shock; it
was as though she watched a shape of snow melt in spring sunshine. She blinked,
and found herself ... somewhere else; and the first thing she knew was Sellena’s
hands again on her face, and all that Sellena had held safe for her ran back
inside her and made her breathe quickly for joy; for the first thing she then
did was turn to Darin, who stood at Sellena’s side, lame no longer, but
standing strong on both feet. And Darin and Korah looked long and deep in one another’s
eyes. Then they turned away to see Sellena’s eyes shining brightly
on both of them together; and they all three laughed, and Darin and the
Princess blushed, and then they looked around to see where they were. But Darin’s
and the Princess’s hands somehow met and clasped, while their eyes were busy
elsewhere. The grey grim mountain was gone, and they stood on a sweet
green plain untroubled by rough stone and starry with flowers, and a stream ran
off to their right, and before them was the forest. And the Princess’s chestnut
mare came running to greet them. “We must return to your city,” said Sellena, and her eyes
were shining still, but the thoughts behind them were changed. It was only then
that the Princess saw the warm beauty of her friend and sister, and knew that
she had been healed too. “For as my brother’s leg is whole again, so—so many
other things come right.” The Princess drew her mare’s head down to her own breast a
moment, and whispered in the chestnut ears that flicked forward to listen. “Go,”
she said then to Sellena. “Ride my mare; she will take you as swiftly as she
may to my home and hers; and we will follow after.” And the Princess bridled
and saddled her horse, and Sellena mounted and rode off. The forest did not seem wide to the two who followed behind;
and though they walked swiftly, it was gaily too, and without thought of
weariness nor any desire that the journey come to an end. But the dense
undergrowth that had stretched on and on almost without measure when the
Princess had followed the Hind gave way now to tall easy-spaced trees and
frequent meadows full of singing birds; and the two that walked on had not by
any means come to the end of all they had to say to each other when they found
they had come to the end of the frees. They emerged from the forest just in
time to see the party that was setting out from the city to meet them. In that
party rode the thirteenth hunter, who reined his horse so close to his wife’s
that he might hold her hand as if he would never let it free again; and at
their head rode the Prince, who was perhaps thinner than he should be, but he
rode his tall stallion with his old grace and strength, and at his side rode
Sellena. And behind the two that stepped out of the forest stepped several
more, eleven in all, whose presence had not been suspected even by themselves,
for they had thought themselves long dead in a wizard’s cave. But now they
strode forward to bow to the Prince and ask the way to their homes and
countries, barring the two who belonged to this kingdom, and who wept for joy
at finding themselves in it again; and they all did homage to her who had
rescued them. The Twelve Dancing PrincessesPrologueonce
there was a soldier, who was a good man and a brave one; but somehow he
did not prosper in a soldier’s life. For he was a poor man, the son of a poor
farmer; and when he wished to join the Army, at the age of eighteen, bright
with hope and youth and strength, the only regiment that would have him, a poor
man’s son, was a regiment that could not keep its ranks filled. This regiment
was commanded by a colonel who was a hard man; he bullied his men because he
was himself afraid, and so his regiment was shunned by the best men, for none
wished to serve under this colonel, but because he was a very wealthy man, none
could seek to replace him. But the young farmer’s son knew nothing of this; and so he
signed his name to the regiment’s papers, freely and joyfully, waiting only to
be asked to do his best. But twenty years passed, and the farmer’s son became an old
soldier; he lost his youth and much of his health and strength, and gained nothing
worth having in their place. For his colonel had soon learned of the fineness
of the new man under his command; and the colonel’s pride and weakness could
not bear the sight of such strength in a farmer’s son. And the colonel sent him
on the most dangerous missions, and made sure that he was always standing in
the first rank of his company when it was thrown into battle; and the farmer’s
son always did his best, but the best that he was given in return was his bare
life. And so at the end of twenty years the soldier left his
regiment and left the Army, for he was stiff with many wounds; and, worse, he
was weary and sad at heart, with a sadness that had no hope in it anywhere. He shouldered the small bundle that held in it all that he
owned in the world; and he walked down the first road he came to. And so he
wandered aimlessly from one week to the next; for his father had died long ago,
and his brother tilled the farm, and the soldier did not want to disturb his
family’s quiet happiness with his grey weariness. As he wandered through the hills, he found himself going
slowly but steadily downhill, like a small rivulet that searches for its own
level, seeks a larger stream that will in turn spill it into the river; but
where the river flowed at last into the sea stood the tall pale city of the
King. And the soldier, as he bought himself meals and a hayloft to sleep in by
doing small jobs for the people he met—and he found, however slow the last twenty
years had made him, that his hands and back still knew how to lift and heave a
pitchfork, how to back a skittish horse to a plough or a wagon—he found in him
also a strange and rootless desire to leave the mountains for the first time in
his life, to descend to the lowlands and go at last to the King’s city at the
mouth of the river, and see the castle of the man for whom he had worked,
nameless, all the years of his youth. He would look upon the King’s house, and
perhaps even see his face for a moment as he rode in his golden carriage among
his people. For the soldier’s regiment had been a border regiment, patrolling
the high wild mountains beyond the little hill farms like the one he had grown
up on; and the only faces of his countrymen that he had seen were those of
other soldiers; the only towns, barracks and mess halls and stables. As he went slowly downhill he began to hear bits of a story
that told of an enchantment that had been laid on the twelve beautiful daughters
of the King. At first the tale was only told in snatches, for it was of
little interest to farmers, who have enough to think about with the odd ways of
the weather, of crops, of animals—and possibly of wives and sons and their own
daughters. But in the first town he came to, big enough to have a main street
with an inn on it, instead of the highland villages which were no more than
half a dozen thatched cottages crouched together on the cheek of some gentler
hill: at this town he stopped for a time and worked as an ostler, and here he
heard the story of the Princesses in full from another ostler. The King had twelve daughters and no sons; and perhaps this
was a sorrow to him, but perhaps not; for sons may fight over their father’s
crown—even before he is decently dead. And these twelve Princesses were each
more beautiful than the last, no matter how one counted them. The Queen had
died giving birth to a thirteenth daughter, who died with her; that was ten
years ago, now. And it was only a little after the Queen’s death that the
trouble began. The youngest Princess was then only eight years of age, and
the Princesses’ dancing-master had only begun to instruct her; although truth
to tell, these girls seemed to have been born with the knowledge of the
patterns of the dance written in them somewhere. A royal household must have a
dancing-master; but the master who taught these twelve Princesses had the lightest
labor of anyone in the castle, although he was a superb artist himself and
could have taught them a great deal if they had needed it. But they did not;
and so he smiled, and nodded, and waved his music-wand occasionally, and
thought of other things. Sometime during the youngest Princess’s ninth year it was observed
that during the night, every night, the dancing shoes of the twelve Princesses
were worn through, with holes in the heels, and across the tender balls of the
feet. And every morning all the cobblers of the city had to set aside their
other work and make up twelve new pairs of dancing shoes by the evening; for it
was not to be thought of that the Princesses should do without, even for a day.
And every morning those twelve new pairs of delicate dancing slippers were worn
quite through. After this had gone on for some weeks the King called all
his daughters to him at once and looked at them sternly, for all that he loved
them dearly, or perhaps because of it: and he demanded to know where it was
they danced their nights away till they wore their graceful shoes to tatters
that could only be tossed away. And all but the eldest Princess hung their
heads and the youngest wept; the eldest looked back at her father as he looked
at her, but hers was a glance he could not read. And none of them spoke a word. Then the King grew angry in his love for them which made him
afraid: and he shouted at them, but still they gave him no answer. And then he sent them away, dismissed them as he would servants,
with a flick of his hand, and no gentle words as he was used to give them; and
they went. If they dragged their feet at all, in sorrow or in shame, the soles
of their shoes were so soft they made no sound. Their father, the King, sat silent
on his throne for a long space after they had left, his head bowed in his hand,
and his eyes shaded from the sight of his courtiers. The courtiers wondered
what he might be thinking; and they remembered the Queen, for she was then but
recently gone, and wondered if there was anything she might have done. At last the King stirred, and he gave orders: that the
Princesses henceforward should all sleep in the same room; and that room would
be the Long Gallery. And the Long Gallery should be fitted at once with the
Princesses’ twelve beds and thirty-six wardrobes. And that the windows should
be barred in iron, and the door also; and the door fitted with a great iron
lock to which only one key would be made; and that key would be hung around the
King’s neck on a long black leather thong. This was done; and although the carpenters and ironmongers
were well paid, they had no joy in their work; and the blacksmith who had made
the single heavy lock for the door and the key for the King’s own neck would
take no payment for them whatsoever, and he went back to his own shop on the
far side of the city with a slow tread, and spoke to no one for three days
after. There were rumors, whispered uneasily, that the castle had shaken
underfoot with more than the blows of the craftsmen’s hammers while the work
went forward; but no one quite dared to mention this openly, and no one was
quite happy with the idea that they were imagining things. And still the Princesses’ shoes were worn through every morning.
And it was seen that the Princesses grew pale and still paler within their
imprisonment, and spoke rarely—even the youngest, who had been used to roll
hoops down the long, echoing Long Gallery when it was still an open way, and
chase them laughing. The Princesses laughed no longer; but they grew no less
beautiful. The eldest in particular held the dignity of a lioness caged in her
wide deep eyes and in her light step. And the King looked after his daughters
with longing, and often he saw them looking back at him; but they would not
speak. Then the King sought out all the wise men of his land and
asked them if they could discover anything about the enchantment—if enchantment
it be, and how could it not?—that his daughters went under, and how it might be
broken. And the wise men looked into their magic mirrors and their odd-colored
smokes, and drank strange ill-smelling brews and looked at the backs of their
own eyelids; and called up their familiars, and even wrestled with dark spells
that were nearly too much for their strength, and spoke to creatures better
left alone, who hissed and babbled and shrieked. And they spoke to their King
again, shaking their heads. Little enough they had to tell him: that spell it
was there was no doubt; and that it was one too strong for them to destroy in
the usual ways, with powders and weird words, was also, sadly, beyond doubt;
and several of them shivered and rubbed their hands together as they said this. The King looked at them for a long moment in silence, and
then asked in a voice so low that if they had not been wise men they might not
have heard it at all: “Is there, then, no hope?” One who had not spoken before stepped forward; his hair was
grey, and his long robe a smoke-draggled green. He looked at the King for a
time, almost as if he had forgotten the language he must use, and then he said:
“I can offer you this much. If someone, someone not of the Princesses’ blood
kin, can discover where they dance all night, and bring the tale back to this
earth, tell it under this sun—for you may be sure that this dark place knows neither—with
some token of that land, then the enchantment shall be broken. For I deem that
its strength depends upon its remaining hidden.” The King whispered: “Not of their blood kin?” The wise man looked upon him with what, had he been anyone
but the King, might have been pity. “Sire,” he said gently, “one of the Princesses’
blood would only fall under the same sorcery that enthralls them. They are
still your daughters, even as they move through the web that has been woven
around them. What that sorcery might do to another—we cannot tell. But if he
lived, he would not be free.” The King nodded his head slowly and turned away to begin the
journey back to his haunted castle. And when he returned he gave more orders:
that any man who discovered where the Princesses danced their shoes to pieces
each night should have his choice of them for a wife, and reign as king after
his wife’s father died. Any man who wished to try was welcome: king’s son or
cobbler, curate or knight or ploughman. And each of them, whatever his rank,
should have an equal chance; and that chance was to spend three nights on a cot
set up in the Princesses’ locked chamber; three nights, no more nor any less. A king’s son came first; he was the son of a king from just
over the border that the soldier’s regiment had fought for; but, for all that,
he was graciously welcomed, and fed the same dishes that were set before the
King and his daughters; and there was music to entertain them all as they sat
silently at their meal, and later there were jugglers and acrobats, but no
dancers; and the music was stately or brisk, but it was never dancing music,
and the King and the Princesses and their guest sat quietly at the high table. When the time came to retire, the King clasped a rich red
robe around the shoulders of the son of his old enemy with his own hands, and
wished him well, kindly and honestly; and showed him where he would spend his
three nights. A bed had been set up at the end of the Long Gallery, behind a
screen; and besides a bed and a blanket and the robe around his shoulders he
was given a lamp, for it was dark at the end of the Gallery. And the King embraced
him and left him; and there was perfect silence in the long room as thirteen
pairs of ears listened to the heavy door swing shut and the King’s key turn in
the lock. But somehow the king’s son fell asleep that night; and in
the morning the Princesses’ shoes were worn through. And so went the second
night; and even the third. On that last night the king’s son wished so much to
stay awake and see how the Princesses did that he never lay down at all. But in
the morning he was discovered to have fallen asleep nonetheless, still on his
feet, leaning heavily against the rough stone wall, so that his cheek was
marked by the stone, and so harshly that the bruise did not fade for days after. The prince went away, pale behind the red stain on his face,
and he was not seen again. Here the ostler paused in his story, and stared at the soldier,
who was listening with an attention he had not felt since his first years in
the Army. “You’ll hear that our King cuts off the heads of them who fail to
guess the Princesses’ riddle. But it’s not so. They fade away sometimes so
quickly it’s as if they have been murdered; but it’s not our King puts his hand
to it, nor do I believe another story that has it that the Princesses poison
them to keep their secret. All that is nonsense. The way of it is just that
they have to meet our King’s eyes when they tell him that they’ve failed; and
the look he gives them back has all a father’s sorrow in it, and all a king’s
pride—and all our King’s goodness, and it takes the heart right out of them
that have to see it. And so they leave, but there’s no heart left in them for
anything.” The ostler shrugged; and the soldier smiled, and then stood up and
sighed and stretched, for the story had been a long one—and then thoughtfully
collected his and his friend’s tankards and disappeared for a moment into the
taproom. When he returned with two brimming mugs, the ostler was examining a
headstall with disfavor: the new stable boy had cleaned it, and done a poor
job. He would be spoken to tomorrow, and if that didn’t work, on the next day,
kicked. But he dropped the reins happily to take up his beer; and as he looked
at his new friend over the brim there was a new flicker behind his eyes. “And what are you thinking?” he said at last. “You already know or you would not ask,” replied the
soldier. “I’m thinking that I would like to see the city of our King, the King
in whose Army I labored so long and for so little. And I’m thinking that I
would like to find out the secret of the shoes that are danced to pieces every
night, and so win a Princess to wife and a kingdom after.” He smiled at the
ostler, hoping to win an answering smile. “It is perhaps my only chance to try
to see the ways of the Army hierarchy set to rights.” The ostler slowly shook his head without smiling, but he
said no word to dissuade him. “Good luck to you then, my wild and wandering
friend. But if your luck should not be good, then come back here, and we’ll try
to save you with good horses and good beer. They can if anything can.” “I have little enough heart left in me now,” said the
soldier lightly. “The King is welcome to the rest, for I’ll not miss it.” And on the next morning the soldier set out. Part Onehe
went still downhill, but more purposefully; and the bundle across his
shoulders was a little stouter, thanks to the ostler. He cut himself a green
walking-stick by the bank of the brook his path led him beside; and the sap ran
over his hand, and the sweet sharp smell of it raised his spirits. He whistled
as he walked, Army songs, songs about death and glory. The sun was high in the sky and the place of his waking
miles behind him when the soldier began to look around him for somewhere to sit
and eat his lunch; he hoped for a stream of clear mountain water; if luck was
with him he would find a wide-branching tree at its edge to sit beneath, for
the sun grew hot, and shade would be welcome. The soldier’s boots began to
scuff up the dust of the lowlands as the hard rocky earth of the mountains was
left behind him. He had passed through several villages on his long morning’s
walk, for the villages sat close together at the mountains’ green feet. But as
he looked around now for his stream and his tree, he saw grazing land, with
cows and sheep and horses on it, and fields of grain; and far off to his left
he could see the hard shining of the river that led to the capital that was
also his path’s end. But there were few houses. He looked ahead, and saw a
small grove of trees, and quickened his step, anticipating at least their leafy
shadow, and perhaps a pool of water. As he approached he heard an odd creaking noise that began,
and stopped, and began again; but the trees hid from his sight anything that
his eyes might discover to explain it. When his way led by them at last, he saw
a small hut nestled within the grove, and before it and near his path stood a
well. An old woman stood at the well, winding up the rope with a handle that
creaked; and she paused often and wearily, and as the soldier watched, she,
unknowing, stared into the depths of the well and sighed. “May I help you?” said the soldier, and strode forward; and
he seized the handle from the brown wrinkled hand that gladly gave it up to
him, and wound the handle till the bucket tipped past the stone lip of the
well; and he pulled it out, brimming, and set it on the ground. “I thank you, good sir,” said the old woman. “And I beg you
then, have the first draught; for I should be waiting a long time yet for my
drink if I had to wait upon my own drawing of it. I believe the bucket grows
heavier each day, even faster than the strength drains away from my old hand.” The soldier pulled the knapsack from his shoulder, and from
it took a battered tin cup: one of the scant relics of his Army days. He picked
up the old woman’s brown pottery cup from the edge of the well and dipped them both
together; and as he handed her dripping cup to her he held his own; and they
drank together. The woman smiled. “Such courtesy demands better recompense
than a poor old woman can offer,” she said. “Rest yourself in the shade of
these trees a little while, at least, and tell me where so gallant a gentleman
may be bound.” She looked straight at him as she spoke, and when he smiled at
her words she must have noticed the strength and sweetness in his smile, for
all the weariness of the face that held it; and certain it is that, as he
smiled, he noticed the strange eyes of the woman who stared at him so
straightforwardly. Her eyes were a blue that was almost lavender, and they held
a calm that seemed to bear more of the innocence of youth than the gravity of
age. And the lashes were long, as long as a fawn’s, and dark. “Indeed, I will be most grateful for a chance to sit out of
the sun’s light.” And they sat together on a rough wooden bench under a tree
near the tiny cottage; and the soldier told the old woman of his journey, and,
thinking of her strange eyes—for he spoke with his eyes on the ground between
his knees—he also told her of its purpose, for the thought came to him that
behind those eyes there might be some wisdom to help him on his way. In the
pause that followed his telling, he offered her some of his bread and cheese,
and they ate silently. At last, and trying not to be disappointed by her silence,
the soldier said that he would go on; for he could walk many more miles that
day before he would need another meal, and sleep to follow. This much his
soldier’s training had done for him. And he stood up, and picked up his
knapsack to tie it to its place on his back again. “Wait a moment,” said the old woman; and he waited, gladly.
She walked—swiftly, for a woman so old and weak that she had trouble drawing up
her bucket from the well—the few steps to her cottage, and disappeared within.
She was gone long enough that the soldier began to feel foolish for his sudden
hope that she was a wise woman after all and would assist him. “Probably she is
gone to find for me some keepsake trinket, a clay dog, a luck charm made of
birds’ feathers, that she has not seen in years and has forgotten where it
lies,” he said to himself. “But perhaps she will give me bread and cheese for
what she has eaten of mine; and that will be welcome; for cities, I believe,
are not often friendly to a poor wanderer.” But it was none of these things she held in her hands when
she returned to him. It was, instead, a cape; she carried it spilled over her
arms, and shook it out for him when she stood beside him again by the bench and
the tree. The cape was long enough to sweep the ground even when she held it
arm’s-length over her head; and a deep hood fell from its collar. It was black
with a blackness that denied sunlight; it looked like a hole in the earth’s own
substance, as if, had one the alien eyes for it, one could see into the far
reaches of some other awful world within it. And it moved to its own shaken
air, as if it breathed like an animal. The soldier looked at it with awe, for it was an uncanny
thing. The old woman said: “Take this as my gift to you, and consider your time
spent telling me your story time spent well, for I can thus give you a gift to
serve your purpose. This cloak is woven of the shadows that hide the hare from
the fox, the mouse from the hawk, and the lovers from those who would forbid
their love. Wear it and you are invisible: for the cloak is close-woven, finer
than loose shadows, and no rents will betray you. See—” and the old woman
whirled it around her own bowed shoulders, shaking the hood down over her
bright eyes—and then the soldier saw nothing where she stood, or had stood, but
the dappled, moving leaf-shade over the grass and wildflowers and the rough
wooden bench. He blinked and felt suddenly cold, and then as suddenly hot: hot
with the hope that blazed up in him and need not, this time, be quelled. A whirling of air become shadow, become untouched entire
blackness, and the old woman stood before him again, holding the cloak in her
hands, and it poured over her feet, “—or not see,” she said, and smiled. “Take
it.” She held it out to him. It was as weightless as the shadows it was made
of, soft as night; he wound it gently round his hands, and it turned itself to
a wisp like a lady’s scarf; and gently he tucked it under a shoulder strap of
his knapsack. It whispered to itself there, and one silken corner waved against
his cheek. “I have words to send with you too,” said the old woman. “First:
speak not of me, nor of this cloak,” and she looked at him shrewdly. “But you
may guess that for yourself. You may guess this too: drink nothing the
Princesses may offer you when you retire to your cot in the dark corner of the
Long Gallery. It is a wonder and an amazement to me that the men before you have
not thought of this simple trick; but it is said otherwise—and I, I have my
ways of hearing the truth.” “Perhaps it is the youth of those men,” said the soldier
gravely; “for I have heard that all those who have sought this riddle and the
prize have been young and fair to look upon. I have little of either youth or
beauty to spend, and must make it up in caution.” The old woman laughed oddly, and looked at him still more
oddly, the leaf-shadow moving in her eyes like silver fish in a lake. “Perhaps
it is as you say. Or perhaps it is something that stands with the Princess as
she offers the drink; something that is loosened in that Long Gallery once the
key in the door has turned and this world, our world, is locked away for the
night’s length.” There was something in her face like pain or sorrow. “For this too I wish to say to you: the Princesses you must
beware, for the spell they lie under is deep, and spell it truly is, but
neither of their making nor their fault, and very glad they would be to be free
of it, though they may stir no hand to help themselves.” The old woman paused
so long that the soldier thought she might not speak again, and he listened
instead to the shadowy whispering at his ear, and let his eyes wander to the
path that would take him to the city, and to his chosen adventure and his fate. “The story is this, as I believe it,” said the old woman; “and
as I have told you, I have ways of hearing the truth. “The Queen had the blood of witches in her,” she went on
slowly, “and while the taint is ancient and feeble, still it was there; while
the King is mortal clear through, or if there is any other dilution, it is so
old that even the witches themselves have forgotten, and so can do nothing. “The Queen was a good woman, and she was mortal and human,
and bore mortal daughters. The drop of witch blood was like a chink in the armor
of a knight rather than a poison at the heart. The knight may be valiant in
arms and honor as was the Queen in honor and love; but the spear of an enemy
will find the chink at last. “There is a sort of charm in witch blood for those who bear
it; a charm to make the spears that may fly go awry. But the charm weakens
faster than the blood taint itself if the bearer chooses mortal ways and never
leaves them. “In the Queen there was something yet left in that charm. In
her daughters—nay. And so when the Queen died, a witch seized her chance: that
her twelve demon sons, who bear a taint of mortal blood as faint as the witch
blood of the Queen’s twelve daughters, those sons shall be tied to those
daughters closely and more closely, till by their grasp they shall be drawn
from the deeps where they properly live to the sweet earth’s surface; and there
they shall marry the twelve Princesses, and beget upon them children in whom the
dark blood shall run hot and strong for many generations, and who shall wreak
much woe upon simple men. “Eleven years will it take for the witch’s dark chain to be
forged from Princes to Princesses, till the Princesses return one morning with
the witch’s sons at their sides; eleven years’ dancing underground. And nine
and a half years already have run of this course.” The soldier grew pale beneath his sun-brown skin as he heard
the old woman’s words. “Do any but you know of this? You—and now I?” The old woman shrugged, but it was half a shiver, the
soldier thought, and wondered; for a wise woman usually fears not what she
knows. “The Princesses know, but they cannot tell. The King knows not, for the
knowledge would break him to no purpose, for the quest and the venture are not
his. For the rest, I myself know not; those fools the King consulted when the
trouble first began may know a little; but they knew at least not to tell the
King anything he could not bear. And you are the only one I have told.” The old
woman again lifted her long-lashed eyes to the soldier, and the silver fish in
her lakewater eyes had turned gold with the intensity of her telling. “And the Princesses can do nothing,” repeated the soldier, “nothing
but watch the sands of their own time running out.” The soldier thought of battles,
and how it was the waiting that made men mad, and that to risk life and limb
crossing bloody swords on the battlefield was joyful beside it. “The eldest, it is said,” the old woman said even more
slowly, “has more of wit than her sisters; and yet even she cannot put out a
hand to save herself one night’s journey underground, nor even fail to give the
man who would free her the drugged wine when he retires to his cot in the dark
corner of the Gallery.” The old woman turned her eyes to the path the soldier
would follow, that would lead him to the city, and the King’s pale castle, and
the twelve dancing Princesses. He was miles down that road, the corner of the cloak of shadows
caressing his cheek, before he thought to wonder if he had bade the old woman
farewell. He could not remember. He spent that night in the open, under the stars, at the
edge of a small wood; and he ate his bread and cheese, and stared into the
impenetrable forest shadows that were yet less black than his cloak. But when
he lay down, he fell asleep instantly, with the instincts of an old soldier;
and the same instinct gave him as much rest as he might have from his sleep,
and swept his dreams free of demons and princesses and old women at wells. He
dreamed instead of his friend the ostler, and of sharp brown beer. He arrived at the capital city in the late afternoon of the
following day. The streets were full of people, some shouting, some driving animals;
some silent, some alone, some talking to those who walked beside them. The soldier
had noticed, when he rose on the morning of this his last day’s journey, that
the ways he walked held more people than those he had trod recently; and there
is a bustle and a stirring to city-bound folk that is like no other restlessness.
By this if nothing else the country-wise farmer’s son and old campaigner would
have known his way. He was one of the silent and solitary ones as he passed the
city gates: at which stood guards, stiff and wordless as axles, staring across
the gap they framed like statues of conquerors. He looked around him, and listened.
The streets were wide and well paved, and he saw few beggars, and those quiet
ones, who stayed at their chosen street corners with their begging-bowls extended
and their eyes calmly lowered. The buildings were all several stories high; but
there were many trees, too, green-leafed and full, and frequent parks, each
with its titular statue of an historical hero. The soldier made his way slowly
from the eastern gate, where he had entered, to the river, which lay a little
west of the center of the city. At the river’s bank he paused, then stepped off
the path and went down to the very edge of the whispering water. Here he saw the King’s castle for the first time. It stood
near the mouth of the river, on the far bank, so the river gleamed like silver
before it, and behind it one caught the green-and-grey glitter of the sea,
stretching out beyond the castle’s broad grounds. The vastness of that glitter,
reaching the horizon without a ripple, accepting the river’s great waters
without a murmur, made the castle seem a toy, and all the lands and their
borders for which men fought, a minor and unimportant interruption of the
tides. The soldier, staring, for a moment forgot his quest; forgot even his beloved
mountains, and his twenty wasted years. He shook himself free, set himself to
study the castle of the King, and of the twelve dancing Princesses. It was high, many-towered, each tower at this distance
seeming as slender as a racehorse’s long legs. The castle walls were built of a
stone that shone pale grey, almost phosphorescent in the sun’s westering light;
and as smooth and faultless as a mirror. There was the path at the top of the riverbank, paved as a
city street, but the soldier found that he did not want to take those extra
steps away from the river and the castle and his fortune. All the steps he had
taken so far were toward these things: he would not backtrack now, not even a
little. So he took a deep breath and began walking along the grassy edge of the
river, over hummocks of weed and grey stones hiding sly moss in their crevices,
crushing wild herbs under his heavy boots till their scent was all around him,
carrying him forward, pillowing his weary neck and shoulders and easing his
tired feet. Thyme and sage he remembered from the stews his mother made, and
for a few minutes he was young again; and those few minutes were enough to
bring him to the wide low bridge that would lead him over the river to the
castle gates. The bridge was white and handsome, paved with cobblestones.
But the stones were round and the foot slid queerly over them, the toe or heel
finding itself wedged in a crack between one hump and another, waiting for the
other foot to find a place for itself and rescue it, only to begin the uneasy
process again. People did not talk much on the bridge, but kept their eyes on
their feet, or their hands firmly on the reins and their horses’ quarters under
them; they could tell well enough where they were by the bridge’s gentle arch
that rose to meet them and then fell away beneath them till it left them
quietly on the far bank. The soldier was accustomed to curious terrain, so he
continued to gaze at the castle, although he was aware that his feet were
working harder than they had been. At the far end of the bridge the road divided
into three; the soldier was the only figure to turn onto the far right-hand
way, which led to the castle. He was on the castle grounds immediately; here was no complex
of roads, as in the city, but only the path that he followed, and all around
him was the silence of the forest. None hunted here but the King himself with
his huntsmen; and the King had lost his pleasure in the chase with the death of
his wife, and the animals were nearly tame now. Birds flew overhead, sparrows
that dove at him and chirruped, woodcock that whirred straight overhead,
pheasants that clacked to each other as they flew; and he caught the gleam of
eyes and small furry bodies around the roots and branches of trees. It was hard
to believe that any place so green and full of life held any spell as ominous
as the one the soldier sought, knowing he would find it; but then, he reflected,
why should a spell ’twixt demonkind and human folk, first cousins among creatures,
disturb the squirrels and the fish and the deer, who are third cousins at best,
and much more sober and responsible about their lives? A young deer, its spots
still vaguely discernible on its chestnut-brown back, raised its head from its
quiet feeding and peered out at him through the leaves as if reading his mind. “Good
day to you,” he thought at it, and it lowered its head again. No one but a
farmer’s son raised on the skirt-edges of the wilderness, or an old campaigner
who walked as wild as the game he shared the countryside with, would have seen
it at all, enfolded in the forest shadows. The sun was low when he reached the castle walls, and the
iron gates threw bars of shadow first across his path, and then across his face
and breast as he approached. The guards who stood at this gate stood no less
straight than those he had seen before, but the eyes of these watched him, and
when he grew near enough their voices hailed him. “What business do you seek at the castle of the King?” The soldier walked on till he stood inside the barred
shadow, in the twilight of the courtyard. He replied: “I seek the twelve dancing
Princesses, and their father the King; of him I seek the favor of three nights
in the Long Gallery, that I may discover where his daughters dance each night.” There was a pause, and the captain of the guard stepped forward:
there was gold on the sleeves of his uniform, and his eyes were much like the
eyes of the soldier. “You may go if you wish,” said the captain, “but I would
ask you to stay. I see the Army in the way you walk and answer a hail, and
would guess by your eyes that you have come upon hard times. The King’s guard
can use a man who walks and speaks as you do. Will you not stay here, and leave
the Princesses to the nobles’ sons, who can do naught else but follow hopeless
quests?” The soldier replied: “I walk as I must, for I bear the
wounds of too many battles, and I speak as I must, for I am a farmer’s son who
learned young to shout at oxen till they moved in the direction one wished; and
the nobles’ sons do not seem to be following this hopeless quest with a marked
degree of success.” The cloak of shadows stirred in his knapsack. “I thank you
for your offer, for I see your heart in it, but I have had enough of
soldiering, and a bad master has ruined me for a good one.” But he offered the
captain of the guard his hand, and the man took it. “Go then as you will. This
road travels straight to the door of the front Hall of the castle, and there,
if you will, tell the doorman as you answered the guards’ hail; and he will
take you to the King. And the King shall receive you with all honor.” “Have there been many recently who walk where I go now?”
inquired the soldier. “No,” said the captain of the guard. “There have not been
many.” And he stepped back into the shadows without saying any more. The soldier went on up the wide white avenue. Here he heard
no birdsong, but the trees seemed to murmur together, high overhead; but
perhaps that was only the coming of the night. At the door of the castle a tall man in a long white robe
with a silver belt asked him his business; and the soldier answered as he had answered
the guards. And the man bowed to him, which the old soldier found unnerving in
a way totally new to him, who was accustomed to awaiting an order to charge the
enemy over the next hill, if he hasn’t crept round behind while you waited. The man in white led him inside, into the Great Hall, as the
captain of the guard had told him; and the soldier blinked, and realized how
dark it had grown outside by the blaze of light that greeted him. A long table
ran down the center of the room; and the table was on a dais, and at the end
farthest from the soldier was a chair he could recognize as a throne, though he
had never seen such a thing before. The man in the white robe bowed to him
again, by which he assumed the man meant him to stand where he was; so he
waited while the man in white went to the King, and bowed low—much lower than
he had to the soldier, as the soldier noted with relief—and spoke to him. And
the King himself stood up and came to where the soldier waited, and it took all
the soldier’s battlefield courage to stand still and not back away as the King,
whose health he had toasted and in whose name he had fought many and many a
time, strode up to him and looked him in the face. They were very nearly of a height; the soldier may have had
the advantage, or perhaps it was the heavy soles of his boots over the royal
slippers. The soldier looked back at the King as the King looked at him; for a moment
he wondered if he should bow, but the King’s look seemed to wish to forestall
him. The soldier saw a face for whom he would be willing to carry colors into
battle once more, and the memory of his colonel seemed to fail and fade nearly
to oblivion. But it was also a face all those healths drunk and glasses smashed
after, to do him honor, had not touched. The sadness of the King’s eyes was so
deep that it was opaque; nor could the soldier see any small gleam stirring in
the depths. The soldier smiled, for pity or for sympathy or for recognition;
and did not know he smiled till the King smiled in return; and the King’s smile
reminded the soldier of something, though he could not quite remember what, and
the soldier’s smile, for a moment, warmed the King’s heart as nothing had done
for a very long time. And with the smile suddenly the soldier wondered what the
King saw in his face as they looked at one another; but the King did not say,
and his smile was only a smile, although it was the smile of a king. The King said: “Come and eat with us.” And he led the way to
the high table; and the soldier followed, with his bundle still over his shoulder,
and in it he felt the cloak move, like the skin of a horse when a fly touches
it. Space was made at the King’s right hand, and another chair was brought; and
the King sat down in the great chair, and the soldier sat down beside him, and
felt his tired bones creak and sigh; and he placed his bundle carefully between
his feet, where it curled itself and sat like a cat. And he looked around him
as his place was set before him, and counted the other places set; and there
were twelve, and twelve chairs before them. Then the white-robed men all stood
back, and the Princesses entered. The soldier would not have been sure that there were twelve
of them, had he not counted their chairs before they entered. For each one was
more beautiful than the last, in whichever way one counted; and the soldier,
who could see an assassin hidden in a tree when the tree was behind him, or
notice fear in a new private’s face before the private felt it himself, was
dazzled by the enchanted Princesses, and nothing he had seen or done or
imagined in his life could help him. The soldier could not remember later if there was any conversation.
He remembered that the Princesses moved too slowly for girls as young as they
were; even the youngest hovered on the edge of her chair like a chrysalis before
the butterfly emerges; barely could the. soldier see her eyelashes flicker as
she blinked; and her slow fingers only occasionally raised some morsel to her
lips. He sat next to the eldest daughter, and he remembered the well woman’s
words of her, and turned toward her to try to speak, or at least to see
something that might guide him; but somehow her face was always turned from
him, and he saw only the heavy smoky braids of her hair wound at the nape of
her neck; and even if he caught a glimpse of cheekbone or chin, it seemed
shadowed, although he could not see where any shadow might fall from: and he
thought abruptly that the relentless blaze of light from the many-tiered chandeliers
seemed wary, uncertain, as if light was merely the nearest approximation to
what actually was sought. The Hall was not lit up for the light, but for the
keeping out of the darkness. The soldier looked across the table to another Princess: she
had hair the color of the glossy flanks of the fawn he had seen earlier, and
was speckled as it had been too, for she had woven white flowers around her
face, and through the delicate crystal crown she wore above her forehead. He
caught her eye for a moment, with a trick of the hunter’s eye that had seen the
fawn: and he saw her eyes widen for a moment as she realized she was caught. He
thought she might struggle, as a wild thing would, and he prepared to look
away, at a vase, a plate of sweetmeats, because he did not want to see a
Princess rearing up like a cornered deer—or worse, cowering away. But to his
surprise she met his gaze firmly after that first flicker, and then the tiniest
and most wistful of smiles touched her lips and was gone. He looked then at the
vase and the sweetmeats but did not see them. He did not remember what he ate any more than he remembered
if there had been conversation. He did remember that men in white robes caught
round the waist with belts of bronze and women in silver gowns, their long shining
hair caught up in nets like starlight, served him, and the King, and the Princesses,
with many dishes; and he thought that he ate a great deal, for he was very
hungry and had traveled far on dry bread and hard cheese, and that no one else
ate much at all. He also remembered there was music, and music of a complexity,
of melodies and drifting harmonies, that described a large number of musicians,
and perhaps they played to mask the silence, to distract from the feast that
none but the soldier ate, and none enjoyed. At last the King rose, and with him the Princesses: behind
them, on the long high walls of the Great Hall were hung tapestries of all the
noble and beautiful and fearful things that had happened to the kings and
queens who had lived in the castle for centuries upon centuries past. But
nothing in those proud scenes of heroes and ladies and war and mercy was any
more noble or fearful than the beauty of the twelve living Princesses who stood
before them. The soldier watched the King as he looked at his daughters, each
one in turn, and he saw how the sadness of his eyes was so deep that none knew
the bottom of it; not even the King himself could reach so far. The soldier knew
then the truth of what his friend the ostler had said: that the young noblemen
who had had to meet those eyes and say that they had failed could have but
little strength or purpose ever after. Then the Princesses turned, and the youngest leading and the
eldest last walked out of the Hall through the door the soldier had entered at,
the door they themselves had entered by not long since; and yet, since these
twelve passed through it, as light on their feet as hummingbirds resting on the
air, so light that it was impossible to imagine their wearing holes in their
shoes, be the soles of the thinnest silk: since the Princesses used it as a
door the soldier felt suddenly that he must have come in some other, more substantial
way. As the dark hair of the eldest, and, the last primrose gleam of her gown disappeared
through the door, the soldier thought: “How do I know that she is the eldest?
Or that the first of them is the youngest? For none has made me known to any of
them. I have never heard their names.” The King turned to him when the door of his daughters’
leave-taking was still and empty again, and said to him: “You need not take
tonight as your first watch. You have traveled a great distance and deserve a
night’s untroubled sleep. Tomorrow night is soon enough to begin.” The soldier, standing, as he had stood since the King had
risen and the Princesses silently left, felt the lightest of brushes against
his ankles, barely a tremor against the heavy leather of his high boots; as if
a cat had twitched its tail against him. He heard himself reply: “Sire, I thank
you, but your meal has refreshed me enough, and I am anxious to begin the task
and trouble your hospitality no further than I must to accomplish it.” The King bowed his head; or at least his eyes dropped from
the soldier’s face to the white tablecloth. “One favor I will ask: and that a bath. I fear me travel is
a dusty business at best, and I am not the best of travelers.” The King’s smile touched his mouth again briefly; and at the
raising of his hand, another of the bronze-belted men came up to the two of
them, and stood at the foot of the dais so that his head came no higher than
their waists, and bowed low, till his white robe swept the floor. “A bath for
our guest,” said the King. “He then wishes to be brought to the Long Gallery.” The man bowed again, the lesser bow the soldier was coming
to recognize, if not resign himself to, as indicating himself; but the man
still kept his eyes on the floor so the soldier could catch no glint of his
thoughts. Then he turned and slid smoothly away from him, on feet as silent as
a hare’s; and the soldier stepped awkwardly down from the dais, and followed
him, listening to the clumsy thunder of his own boot-soles. The soldier was appalled by the royal guest bathtub. It was
like no indoor bath he had ever seen: it was a lake, and not even the smallest
of lakes. As he approached it and looked into the steaming perfumed water, he
half expected to see some scaled tropical fish, with fins like battle pennants,
peer back at him. But the water was clear to the marble bottom. The steam
played delicately with his dusty hair, caressed his cheeks. He closed his eyes
a minute. The perfume reminded him of—He opened his eyes again, hurriedly, and
began to take off his clothes. He felt silly, floundering around in an indoor lake—an
outdoor one was different, with minnows nipping one’s toes, and perhaps a
squirrel for company, or a deer come to drink and wonder at the
water-monster—and he did not dare stay long in the warm luxurious water, for he
had a wakeful night before him. Just a moment he reconsidered the King’s offer
of a night’s grace; regretfully he considered it, and then put it finally
aside. He climbed out of the bath and unwound one of the long cream-colored
towels that hung on a golden rack shaped like two mermaids holding hands. There
were several of these towels, wrapped around the mermaids’ necks and lying
across their outstretched arms, and the single one he held was big enough to
wrap, he thought, all twelve Princesses in. There was fresh clothing for him in the outer room: a dark
red tunic and gold leggings and high soft boots—a soldier’s pay in a year’s
time would not begin to account for the price of one of those boots—and a red
cloak with a dark blue collar. He looked at the red cloak, lying in fluid
ripples over the back of a silver chair, and then looked around for his bundle.
He whirled the red cloak round his shoulder with a gesture, had he known it,
that every high-blooded young nobleman had used before him, and picked up his
bundle. It sighed at him. The servant—if it was the same one: they were all
white-robed and brown-haired and somber—appeared at the door as if he had
waited for the chink of a belt-buckle as a summons to enter. That belt the
soldier had found under the red cloak: the tails of two green dragons wound
together at the small of his back, and their golden fangs locked in front.
Their sapphire eyes glittered at him as he looked down at them. The bundle,
hung idly over his wrist when he grasped the belt, shivered with impatience;
and the serving man stepped through the door. The soldier looked up and nodded; the man never quite met
his eyes, but bowed his bow and turned again and left the room, and the soldier
followed, his footfalls now as silent as the servant’s. This man led the way
down a long corridor and up a flight of stairs that blazed with light as the
Great Hall had; but at the top of these stairs the light abruptly ended. The
servant seized a candelabrum from a niche at the stairhead and raised it high
with a hand that did not tremble, and the light’s rays flew down the corridor
as swift and straight as hawks. To the left was a plain wall, running from the
stairhead to the end of the corridor, which was blind but for a tiny barred
window a hand’s-breadth above man-level. “No escape that way,” thought the old
campaigner’s part of the soldier’s mind. He looked left, at the wall: in it was
set one door, only two steps from the head of the stairs where they stood. It
was a door tall and broad, seven feet high perhaps and four wide, and bound
with iron. There was no gap or break or fissure in it anywhere but for a keyhole
so heavily wound around with iron that the opening seemed no thicker than a
needle. From the keyhole a flake of white light shone from inside the door. He looked to his right: here the wall was pierced by a
series of arched windows, their lower edges at waist level, where one might
rest elbows and gaze out, if one ever wished to linger in this weary spot. “But
perhaps the view from these windows is very fine by day,” thought the soldier. “You
can see what is coming up the river at you,” thought the campaigner. But now
the windows were muffled in the shadows of a cloudy night. No star glittered;
the very air seemed grey beyond the casement glass. “And,” thought the soldier,
“the air must always seem grey in this place from the shadow of the iron-barred
door of the Long Gallery, which looms behind you on the brightest of summer
mornings.” One of the shadows now moved and became the King; and the
soldier realized that he had expected him to be here before himself. Something
dark hung against his breast: as he came into the candlelight that swooped to
touch the end of the hall but left the clouded windows to themselves, the soldier
saw that at the center of the royal silken robes hung a small iron key. Its
very refusal to glitter or shine made it catch the eye. The King lifted the thin chain from around his neck, and
slowly fitted the key into the lock. The light-flake disappeared; and then with
a gentle chunk the lock turned, the door began to open, and an edge of
light appeared instead around its frame. The servant stepped back, the soldier’s
instincts, rather than his eyes or ears, told him; then in the background the
shadows moved, and as the door swung fully open, the man set the candelabrum
back in its niche and retreated down the stairs. The light seemed too white and pure for candlelight, as it
flooded out and swept around the soldier and the King; but perhaps this was due
to the snowiness of the linen it reflected. Twelve white-hung beds stood, their
heads to the far wall, in a long line down the Gallery; and six Princesses in
long white nightgowns with fragile lace at the wrists and throats sat on the
counterpanes, or on stools, and had their hair brushed by their white-gowned sisters.
No one spoke: the air was stirred only by the soft crackle of comb-teeth and
fingers through long sleek hair. The soldier thought confusedly of barracks;
and then he blushed like a boy at his first dance, and his feet would not cross
the threshold. He could not do what he had come so far to try; it was not
right, and what he had heard could not be. He looked at the warm gleam of their
foreheads and chocks, the gentle rise and fall of the white nightgowns as they
breathed, and watched the murmur of the light in the waves of hair, and was
certain that it was all the most terrible of mistakes. These girls were not
haunted. They were too beautiful and too serene. Too calm. He remembered the youngest Princess at the banquet
none enjoyed; and then her father stepped around him till he could look in his
eyes, and waved him across the doorsill. This time his feet agreed, if
reluctantly, to take him forward. Perhaps he heard, or perhaps he imagined, the
King whispering, “Godspeed”; and then he did hear the door close behind him.
For a moment even the hands twisting the heavy falls of hair were still, so the
closing of the door spoke in perfect silence. The soldier heard no sound at all
of the turning of the key; but he was no less certain that the key had turned,
bolting him and twelve Princesses into the Gallery for the night. His pulse
pounded so it threatened to obscure his sight as well as his hearing. Perhaps
the Princesses’ young ears caught a sound his cannon-hardened ones could not:
for as he was thinking all this, and feeling his heart beating in his throat,
twelve Princesses sighed and bowed their heads, and stared at white laps and
white hands for a moment, and then took up again the movements the King and the
soldier had interrupted so recently. Several turned their eyes slowly toward the soldier; their
faces were without expression as they gazed at him, but with an expressionlessness
that he did not like. The eyes glittered like the eyes behind masks. If they
had been men, he would be watching their hands, waiting for the quick hard
appearance of hidden knives: and then he did look at the hands of the Princess
nearest him, and saw them clenched in her lap. The pale purity of her skin was
pulled taut and unhappy across the frail knuckles; and his own face, softened.
When he looked at their faces again, the expressionlessness now seemed that of
a burden almost too heavy to bear, and the glitter in their eyes that of unshed
tears. Then the Princess he remembered, who had sat across from him
at dinner, approached him; and he saw the same wistful smile hesitantly curl
her lips and drop away again at once. He followed her to the end of the
Gallery, listening to the slightest rustle of her long white skirts; and he
noticed suddenly and with a shock he could not explain that her feet were bare. There was a screen set up in the farthest corner, next to
the windowless end of the long chamber. Behind it, next to the narrow wall, was
a low cot, with blankets and pillows. The Princess gestured toward it, bowed
her head to him briefly, and left him. He turned to catch a glimpse of her bare
heels as she vanished beyond the screen. He sat heavily down and stared at his feet in their fine
boots. His bundle lay on the cot beside him and rested against his knee. He
found himself thinking of his age, turning the years over, one by one, in his
mind, like the leaves of a book. His eyes slowly focused on a lamp that stood
by the screen on a little three-legged table, with a tinder-box beside it; but
he made no move toward it. He looked up to see the eldest Princess framed by the light
that flowed around the edge of the screen. He could not see her face, but he
was sure it was she, as he had recognized her as she sat beside him at dinner.
He wondered if his silent understanding of these Princesses was true; and if it
was, was it an omen for good or ill? The Princess held a goblet in her hand;
her arm was held out in a graceful curve, and the white sleeve fell back to reveal
her slim forearm. She held the goblet high, as if it were a victory chalice,
and the soldier was reminded of old statues he had seen, of the goddess of war:
thus she might carry the severed head of the conquered hero, beautifully and
pitilessly. The Princess offered him the goblet, and he took it, and found it
surprisingly heavy. “Drink, and be welcome,” she said, but there was no warmth
or greeting in her voice. He raised the goblet to his lips, but turned his head as he
did, so she might see only his profile; and he poured the sweet-smelling wine
gently down his back, and he felt the red cloak sag with it. “I thank thee,
lady,” he said, “for wine and welcome.” She bowed her head as her sister had done, but for the space
of a minute or more; then she straightened herself abruptly, with a gesture he
recognized from battlefields he and his fellows had won their weary way across,
and left him without another word. He sat looking after her for a moment, and then reached up
to unfasten the dark red cloak. It was warm and wet to his fingers as he pulled
it off; it came heavily now, sodden as it was, with none of the brisk furl and
unfurl it had greeted him with when he picked it up first. He dropped it on the
floor beside his cot; it steamed with the drugged wine, and he blinked as the
clouds of it rose to his eyes. He listened. The blood no longer pounded in his ears. The
blaze of light from around the edge of the screen continued unwavering; and the
silence was perfect. It waited. He wondered for what: and then he knew. So he
sighed, and moved on the cot till it creaked; and as he did this, he opened his
bundle, and lifted out the night-colored cloak the woman at the well had given
him. He lay heavily down, full-length, on the cot, and noisily rearranged the
linen-clad pillows with one hand; he held the cloak in the other, and it
wrapped softly around his wrist and up his arm. Then he sighed once more, and
lay still, crossing his hands on his breast. The cloak wandered over his
shoulders and brushed his throat. The silence still waited. The soldier snored once. Twice. A
third time. Then the rustling began: the sound of hasty bare feet, of
skirts, of chest-lids almost silent but not quite; then of silks and satins and
brocades, tossing together, murmuring over each other, jostling and sighing and
whirling. And the sounds of bare feet were no more; instead the soldier,
between snores, heard the sounds of the soles of exquisite little shoes:
dancing shoes, made for princesses’ feet; and he knew that only haste, that
caused even princesses to be careless of how they set their feet, enabled him
to hear them at all. Then the soldier, with a last snore, stood up as softly as
many years of the most dangerous of scouting missions had taught him, and
whisked the black cloak around his shoulders. It blew like a shadow around him
and settled without weight. Then he heard a laugh, low and brief, as if cut
off, and not a happy laugh; a laugh from a heart that has not laughed for
pleasure in a long time. It was the only voice he heard. He stepped around the
screen. The twelve Princesses huddled at the opposite end of the
Long Gallery; and he walked toward them, softly as a scout in the enemy’s camp,
softly as a fox in the chicken coop, softer still for what haunted things with
quick ears might be listening. He heard a sound again like the lifting of a
chest-lid; but this must be a massive chest, with a great lid. The Princesses
all stood back and gazed toward the floor: there a great hatch had been
uncovered, at the foot of the farthest bed, and beside it the eldest Princess
knelt, with her hands at the edge of the trapdoor she had just raised. She
stared downward with her sisters. The Princesses were all dressed in the
loveliest of gowns; they shimmered like bubbles caught in the sun’s rays, that
look clear as glass, but with every color finely in and through and over them,
till the eye is dazzled. Like some faerie bubble the eldest Princess seemed as
she rose to her feet and floated—down. Each of her sisters followed lightly
after; and as the last bit of the rainbow skirt of the youngest disappeared
through the trap, the soldier stepped down the dark stair behind her. It was dark for only a moment. There was a light coming mistily
from somewhere before them toward which they descended. It made its way a little
even into the long black flight of stairs that sank below the King’s castle.
The walls that clung close around those stairs were moist to the touch, as if
they walked by the river. Down they went, and still farther down; the grey
light grew a little stronger and the sullen air no longer felt like a cloud in
the lungs. The soldier blinked, and looked at his feet, or where his feet
should be, for he had forgotten his cloak; and at that he stumbled—and stepped
on the hem of the youngest Princess’s dress. A tiny breathless shriek leaped
from her, and she clutched at the glittering necklaces at her throat. Her sisters paused and looked back at her, and the soldier
recognized the same voice that had earlier laughed so mirthlessly. “Someone
just stepped on the hem of my dress,” she said, trembling, but her hands still
clutched at her jewels, and she did not, or could not, look behind her. “Don’t be absurd,” said the eldest; her voice drifted back
along the shadowy corridor, touching the walls, like a bird so long imprisoned
it no longer seeks to be free, but flies only because it has wings. “That soldier
drank the wine I gave him; you heard him snoring. You have caught your skirt on
a nail.” The soldier leaned against a dank wall, his heart pounding
till he thought the fever-quick perceptions of the youngest Princess must hear
it; but as her eleven sisters began their descent again she followed after,
with only the briefest hesitation. One small hand clutched at her skirt, and
pulled the edge up, so that it would not trail behind her; and she hurried to
walk close at the heels of the eleventh Princess, as if she feared to linger;
but not once did she look behind her. Still they descended; but the dark walls rose up till the
soldier could no longer see the ceiling; and these heavy brooding walls were
now pierced with arches, and within the arches there were things that
shimmered, red and green and blue and gold. The soldier peered into them as he
passed; and then suddenly the walls fell away entirely, and still they
descended, but the stairs were cut into what appeared to be a cliff of stone,
black, with veins of silver and green; and the thin shining lines seemed to
stir like snakes. And lining the stairs on either side were trees: but the
trees were smooth and white, with a white that was frightening, for it was a
white that did not know the sun; and in the strange branches of these strange
trees, if trees they even could be called, grew gems, as huge and heavy as ripe
plums and peaches. The soldier paused and thought: “A branch of a tree will
help me tell my story to the King,” and he put a hand out, quickly, so his
fingers touched the cool white bole before he was overcome again by the vertigo
of not being able to see himself; and so his hand closed around a branch, and
he did not fall. He let his fingers creep blindly to a twig’s end, and broke
off a spray of young gems, delicate as rosebuds and no larger than the
fingertips of the youngest Princess; but these rosebuds were purple and blue
and the shifting greens of hidden mosses. The crack of the breaking branch echoed terribly in that
vast underground chamber; and again the youngest Princess shrieked, a high,
thin, desperate sound. But this time she whirled around, her hands in fists,
and her fists against her mouth, holding in the weeping. Her eyes stared back up,
and up, the way they had come, and the soldier stood motionless, although he
knew she could not see him. He held the branch as he had broken it, as if it
still were a part of the tree; and he looked at the youngest Princess’s wide
wild eyes, and he felt pity for her. Then the eldest came back to her, and put an arm round her,
and whispered to her, but the soldier could not hear what she said. But her
little sister slumped, and rested her head against the elder’s shoulder, and
they stood so a moment. Then the youngest straightened up and dropped her
hands, and they turned back to the other ten of their sisters, who were still
looking up the long stair. “We will go on now,” the eldest said, like a general
to his tired army. The soldier slipped the branch under his cloak and followed.
The cloak clung to his shoulders as if by its own volition; but he no longer
heard its whispering, and it held to him closely, motionless, not as any other
cloak would sway and swing to his own motion. The soldier now turned his eyes back to the eldest Princess
as she descended the stairs in small running steps; her sisters turned round as
she passed them, but none stirred from their places till she was again at the
bottom of the luminous rainbow line of them. And now the soldier saw that the
stair was almost ended, and before them was a wide black lake: so wide he could
not see to its far bank. He blinked, as if his eyes were somehow at fault; but
they were used to the light of the upper earth, of sun and moon and stars, and
they were unhappy and uncertain here. He squinted up toward the—ceiling? It was
a dull green, like a pool that has lain in its bed too long undisturbed. As a
ceiling, it was high and vast; as a sky, it was heavy and watchful. The soldier’s
shoulders moved as if they felt the weight of it, and the cloak of shadows was
wrapped around him almost as if it were afraid. He let his feet take him gently down the last stairs; they
were broad and low and smooth now, and any treachery they carried was not in
their shape. As he reached the shore of the black lake he saw there were boats
on the water, boats as black as the ripples they threw out, and—at their sterns
stood men with poles. He listened to the sound of the ripples as they lapped
against the shore; and they sounded like no water he had ever heard before. The eldest Princess stepped forward, head high; and she took
the outstretched hand of the steersman of the first boat, and stepped lightly
into it. The soldier, watching, thought the rails did not dip with her weight,
nor the small boat settle any deeper in the water. And he still listened to the
small claws of the bow-waves walking on the shore. The second, then third Princesses
mounted the second and third boats, and the soldier noticed that there were
twelve of the black skiffs, and twelve men to pole them; and each man wore a
black cape, and a black wide-brimmed hat with a curling feather; but the
black-gloved hands held out to the princesses sparkled with jewels. The soldier stood beside the youngest Princess, and stepped
in as she did; and the boat dipped heavily. The Princess turned pale behind her
bright-painted cheeks, but the soldier could not see the man’s face. He poled
the boat around swiftly and with an ease that the soldier read as many nights’
experience of the Princesses’ mysterious dancing. There was no room for the
soldier in the little boat; when the Princess had settled, gracefully if
uneasily, in the bow, he stood amidships, his soft-soled boots pressed against
the boat’s curving ribs. The small waves on the boat’s skin sounded with a
thinner keen than they had on the shore. “We go slowly tonight,” said the youngest Princess
nervously, turning her head to look at the eleven other boats fanned out before
them. The gap between them and the next-to-last boat was widening. The soldier
had his back to the man, who after a moment replied: “I do not know how it is,
but the boat goes heavily tonight.” The Princess turned her head again and gazed straight at the
soldier: it seemed she met his eyes. He stared back at her, unblinking, as if
they were conspirators; but she took her eyes away without recognition. The
soldier found he had to unclench his fists after she looked away. He breathed
shallowly, and tried to time his breathing to the slow sweep of the pole, that
if it were heard at all, it would sound only as part of the black water’s echo. The man said; “Do not fear. There will still be enough
dancing for you even if we arrive behind the others by a little.” The Princess turned back to stare ahead, and did not speak
again. The soldier made out fitful gleams across the water: lights
shining out against the dull toad-colored air. As they approached nearer, the
soldier could make out the shore that was their destination; and it was blazing
with lights, lanterns the size of a man’s body set on thick columns barely an
arm’s length one from another. The soldier thought of the banqueting hall where
he had dined but a few hours ago, but he stopped his thoughts there, and turned
them to another road. He saw that it was not the opposite shore they
approached, but a pier; and the eleven other boats were tied there already, and
their passengers gone. The boats moved quietly together on the water, empty, as
if they were holding a sly conversation. The soldier looked left and right, and
saw the dark water stretching away from him, breaking up the chips of light
from the lanterns into smaller chips, and tossing them from wave to wave, and
swallowing them as quickly as they might, and greedily reaching for more. He
wondered if the pier was on no shore at all, but built out from an island
raised up out of the waters after some fashion no mortal could say. Then he
looked forward again, beyond the lights, and saw the castle, and many graceful
figures moving within it; and through its wide gates he could see eleven
rainbow figures, a little apart from the rest still, turning and lightly
turning, moving across the lights behind them, disappearing for a moment behind
the pier lights that dazzled the soldier’s eyes, and as lightly reappearing:
dancing. And each of them seemed to be dancing opposite a shadow, whose arms
round their waists seemed like iron chains, breaking their slender radiance
into two pieces. Then the boat touched the pier, and the last Princess leaped
out, as silent as a fawn, and the soldier followed slowly. The white castle
reared up like a dream out of the darkness, hemmed around by the great lanterns
that seemed to lift up their light to it like homage. The Princess stood as if
standing still were the most difficult thing she had ever known; and then a man
stood beside her. The soldier thought he must be the same man who had poled the
boat; but he had thrown his cape and overshadowing hat aside, and the soldier,
who had never had any particular thought of a man’s beauty, was shaken by the
sight of this man’s face. He smiled upon the Princess a smile that she should
have treasured for years; but she only looked back at him and held up her arms
like a child who wishes to be picked up. The man closed his black-sleeved arms
gently about her, and then they were dancing, dancing down the pier, and across
the brilliantly lit courtyard and through the shining gates, till they joined
the rest of the beautiful dancers, and the soldier could no longer tell one
couple from the next. He could tell the walls of the castle, he felt, only
because they stood still; for there was a grace and loveliness to them that
seemed too warm for stone: warm enough for breath and life. And now as he
looked back within the castle gates he realized he could pick out his twelve
Princesses by the pale luminescence of their gowns against the black garb of
their partners; but this time the soldier admired them longingly and humbly,
for he saw the perfect pairs they made, like night and day. And the twelve
couples wove in and out of a vividly dressed, dancing throng, brilliant with
all colors. He stood where he had first stepped out of the boat, and
felt as he stood that his legs would snap if he moved them; then they began to
tremble, and he sat heavily down, and leaned against one of the lantern
pillars, and for the first time he wondered why he had come, why he should wish
to break the enchantment that held the Princesses captive. Captive? The magnificence
of this castle was far greater than the simple splendor that the Princesses’ father
owned. He looked up from the foot of his pillar. He could not see the low green
sky against the lanterns’ brilliance, and such was the power of this place he
was now in that he almost wondered if he had imagined it; this palace could not
exist beneath that sightless sky. His eyes went back to the tall castle, smooth as opal, with
the flashing figures passing before its wide doors, and the light flooding over
all. He thought again of the unearthly beauty of the man who had danced with
the youngest Princess, and knew without thinking that the other eleven were as
handsome. He remembered the weary old woman at the well, the shabbiness of her
hut and her gown—how could she know the truth of what she said? She could never
have seen this place. The soldier shut his eyes. Then for the first time he heard
the music, as if hitherto his mind had been too dazzled by what his eyes saw;
but now the music glided to him and around him, to tell him even more about the
wonder of this island in a black lake. This music was as if the sweetest notes
of the sweetest instruments ever played were gathered together for this one
orchestra, for this single miraculous castle at the heart of an endless black
sea. He bowed his head to his knees and sighed; and the cloak of
shadows loosened a little from his shoulders and crept over his arms and neck
as if to comfort him. Then he felt an irregular hardness against his chest and
remembered the branch of the jewel tree. He drew it out and gazed at it,
turning it this way and that in the abundant white light; and it sparkled at
him, but told him nothing. He put it away again and felt old, old. “And if I do this thing,” he thought suddenly, “not only will
they never see this castle of heart’s delight again, nor their handsome lovers;
but—one of them must marry me. “Not the youngest,” he thought. “At least not the youngest.” He tried to remember seeing her in her father’s hall, to
remember the feeling he had had then of an unnatural quietness in her, in her
sisters: and he thought, indeed it was a hard thing to live by day on earth,
when the mind is full of the splendors of this place; splendors only seen the
night before and in the night to come. Soon, the old woman had said, soon the
Princesses would open their father’s world to this one, and dwell freely in
both, forever, with their bright-faced princes. Soon. The soldier had no idea how long he sat thus, back against a
lantern post, knees drawn up and head bowed. But he stirred at last, looked up,
stood; faced the castle as if he would walk into it boldly. But as he looked
through the gates, he saw several of the dancing pairs halt: not the ones
wearing greens and blues and reds, but the ones brilliant in black and white,
moonlight and darkness. Three of them; then four—six, seven, nine. Twelve.
Other dancers whirled by, careless of any who must stop, and the music continued,
eerie and marvelous, without pause or hesitation. But twelve couples slowly separated
themselves from the crowd and made their way toward the pier where twelve black
skiffs and a sad and weary soldier waited. The soldier stepped into the last skiff with the youngest
Princess as he had done before; and again he stood amidships and stared out
over the bow. But his thoughts lay in the bottom of his mind without motion,
and he saw little that his eyes rested on. Occasionally he touched the branch
of the jewel tree with his fingers as if it were some charm, some reality in
this land of green sky: the reality of a world whose trees budded gems. The black boats grounded softly on the lake shore, their
wakes scratching at the land. The soldier stepped out and followed the Princesses
up the long stair. He did not turn back to catch any last glimpse of the black
boats and their shadowed captains: nor did any of the Princesses. He saw
instead, as he looked ahead of him, an occasional dainty foot beneath its
skirt, leaving a step behind to reach a step above: and in a quick flash of
delicate soles he. could see the slippers were worn through, till the pink skin
showed beneath. The heavy trapdoor at the end of the stair still stood open,
and a blaze of candles greeted them as they drew near, though the tall candles
they had left were now near guttering. The soldier wondered that his breath
slid in and out of his breast so easily, after bending and straightening his
stiff legs up so many stairs: and thought perhaps it was but more of the
enchantment of the land of green sky, of gemmed trees and black water, and a
white castle upon an island. The soldier slipped through the Princesses who stood around
the hatch in the Long Gallery, gazing down for one last look at the land they
lived in each night, before the eldest Princess knelt and closed it. The door
fell shut like a coffin-lid, with the same rough whisper it spoke upon opening.
The soldier made his way down the Long Gallery to his screen and his cot; and
he pulled off the cloak of shadows, which sighed and then went limp in his
hands as if it too were sad and exhausted. He lay down silently upon his cot,
the cloak bundled beneath his ear, the jeweled branch protected by the breast
of his tunic, and he turned his back to the Princesses’ Gallery and faced the
blind wall, so that any that might choose to spy upon their spy could not
notice the curious bulge it made. And he felt, rather than saw, that the eldest Princess came
and looked upon him. He could feel the shadow of her lying gracefully across
his legs, and feel the silence of her face, the sweep of her glance. Then she
went away, as straight and proud as he had seen her when she brought him the
wine. Part Twothe
soldier awoke late that morning as though he were climbing out of a pit,
hand over hand. He was stiff, as with battle, but the stiffness was not so much
that of the muscles as of the mind: the reluctance to rise and look upon
yesterday’s battlefield, though you bore no mark yourself; to look upon the
faces of those who had been your friends and had been killed, and upon those
belonging to the other side, whom you and your friends had killed. And upon
those of that other army who returned in the morning as you were doing, to bury
their dead, their living faces as stiff as your own. But the soldier, lying in his cot at the end of the Long Gallery,
with his night cloak under his ear, awoke to a terrible sense of not knowing
where he was. Having clambered up and out of the pit of sleep, he peered over the
edge, blinking, and did not recognize what he saw. For all his long years in the Army the soldier had depended
on his ability to awaken instantly, to leap in the right direction if need be
to save his life, before his eyelids were quite risen, before his waking mind
was called upon to consider and decide. In the moment that it took for the
soldier to feel the sharp points of the gem-tree at his breast, to recognize
the blind stone wall before his eyes, he lay chill with a horror that was
infinite, lying as still as a deer in its bed of brush, not knowing where the
hunter stood but sure that he was there, waiting. When memory swept back to him
he breathed once, twice, deeply and deliberately, and slowly sat up; and he
thought: “I left the regiment just in time. I am too old indeed to live as a
hunted thing, hunted and hunter.” He looked down at the cloak of shadows that
lay curled over the pillow, and a second thought walked hard on the heels of
the first: “But what adventure is this that I have exchanged for my own peace?”
For suddenly it appeared to him that his life in the regiment had at least been
one of simple things, and things that permitted hope; and the path he walked
now was dark and unknowable. The Long Gallery was empty and the heavy door the King had
locked the night before stood open. The soldier paused to wrap the jeweled
branch in a blanket from his cot; then he threw the wine-stained cloak over his
shoulder in a manner such that one could not see the bundle he carried under
his arm; and he walked swiftly out. Suddenly he wanted no more than to stand
outside the haunted castle with its haunted chamber, and look upon the world of
trees that bore green leaves and blue sky, and hear the birds sing. He remembered
that birds did sing in the deep forests around the King’s castle; and he
thought perhaps this was a thing he could take hope from. He made his way as quickly as he might down the stairs to
the great front doors of the castle, and through them he went without pausing.
He saw no one, nor did any challenge him, as he walked through the King’s house
and into his lands as if he had the right to use them so. The day was high, clear and cloudless, and the world was
wide as he stood looking around him. He could taste the air in his mouth, and
the memory of the night before was washed away like brittle ashes from a hearth
when a bucket of clean water is tossed over it. He walked on, the bundle still
held close under his arm: and his steps took him at last, without his meaning
them to, to the guardhouse; and there the captain was the man the soldier had
spoken to the evening before; and the captain came out of the guardhouse as the
soldier neared, but he said no word. “I have come to ask a favor,” said the soldier, for he had
thought, as he saw the captain’s face again, of the favor that this man might
do him. “Name it,” said the captain. “We are comrades after all, for
each of us walks at the edge of a dangerous border, and makes believe that he
is the guardian of it.” The soldier bowed his head and brought out the
blanket-wrapped bundle. “Can you keep this safe for me? Safe from any man’s
eyes, or anyone’s knowledge?” The captain’s eyes flickered at anyone. “I will keep
it as safe as mortal man may,” he replied. “I have the way of no more.” A bit of a smile twisted one comer of the soldier’s mouth. “Nor
have I,” said the soldier. “As one mortal man to another, I thank you.” Another wandering piece of a smile curled around the captain’s
mouth, and the soldier held the bundle out to him, and the captain took it. “Good
hunting to you, comrade,” he said. “Thank you,” said the soldier, but the smile had
disappeared. He turned away and off the path, and walked into the forest. He walked a long time, breathing the air and rubbing leaves
between his fingers that he might catch the sharp fresh scent of them; and he
went so quietly, or they were so tame, that he saw deer, does and bucks and
spotted fawns, and rabbits brown and grey, a fox, and a marten which clung to
the branch of a tree and looked down at him with black inscrutable eyes. Birds
there were, many of them: those that croaked or rasped a warning of his coming
or going, those that darted across clearings or from bush to bush before him;
those that sat high in the branches of the trees and sang for or despite him;
and those that wheeled silently overhead. In the late afternoon he sat on the bank of the river and
watched the sun go down and reluctantly admitted to himself that he was hungry,
for he had had nothing to eat that day but the fruit he had pulled from the
trees of the King’s orchard. But it was with a heavy foot nonetheless that he
took the first step back to the castle. A servant stood by the door at his entrance, and he was escorted
directly upstairs to the bath-room, where the deep steaming pool again awaited
him, and fresh clothes were laid out in the dressing-room. He washed and dressed,
and then he picked up the wine-stained cloak of the night before and looked at
it thoughtfully. He carried it back into the bath-room and looked around. A
ewer of fresh water stood near the massive bathtub, and the soldier dropped the
cloak into it. He dropped to his knees beside it—like any washerwoman, he
thought wryly—and swished the cloak clumsily around in the water. He could
smell, faint but clear, the odor of the wine lifting out of the ewer. He
brought soap from the bath, and scrubbed and wrung and scrubbed the cloak till
his knuckles were sore and his opinion of washerwomen had risen considerably;
and then he rinsed the draggled cloak in another water urn, and hung the sodden
mass over the edge of the tub where it might drip without harming the deep
carpet that lay in front of the door to the dressing-room. “I’ve ruined it, no
doubt,” he thought. “Well, let them wonder.” And he picked up the fresh cloak
that was laid out with his other new clothes, and turned and went downstairs to
the banquet. The banquet was as it had been the evening before:
magnificent with its food and the beauty of the Princesses and the splendor of
their clothes—and he observed this evening with interest that the clothes they
wore were of ordinary, if rich, hues; their rainbow gowns did not appear in
their father’s hall—and oppressive with a silence that hung in the ear like a
threat, and was not muffled by the music of the King’s elegant musicians. The
soldier ate, for he was hungry; but he barely recognized his own hand, the
wrist and forearm draped in a sleeve too gaudy to be that of an old soldier too
weary for war, and the food in his mouth was as tasteless as wood chips. And
the blaze of the candelabra hurt his eyes. He dreaded the night ahead; but for all that, he was relieved
when the banquet that was no banquet was finished; and he stood at the King’s
side as the Princesses went their way from the hall, one after another, heads
high, their jewels shining, their eyes shadowed. The soldier stared at the
eldest as she walked toward the door at the end of the procession; and she
turned her face a little away from him as if she were aware of his look. “No,”
he thought. “If she turns from anyone’s gaze, it is from her father’s.” When the last Princess was gone, the King turned to his
guest, and the soldier read the helpless, hopeless question in the father’s
eyes. But the soldier remembered sitting on a pier, leaning against a post, and
watching a dance in a hall so grand as to make this castle look a cotter’s hut;
and the soldier’s eyes dropped. Another man in the King’s place might have
sighed, have touched his face with his hand, have made some sign. But the King
did not. When the soldier glanced up at him again he saw a face so still that
it might have been a statue’s, cold and perfect and lifeless, and the soldier
looked at the straight brow, the long nose, and the wide mouth; a mouth that
had once known well how to smile and laugh, but had now nearly forgotten; and
the lines of laughter in that face hurt the heart of any who recognized them
for what they were. And the soldier thought again of the ostler’s tale. Then the King’s eyes blinked, and were no longer staring at
something the soldier would not see even if he turned around and looked into
the bright shadowless corner the King had looked into; and he began to breathe
again, lightly, easily, and the soldier realized that the King had drawn no
breath since the soldier had first dropped his eyes before the King’s
unanswered question. The King turned and led the way from the Hall, and they went
up the stairs to the grim hall off which the Gallery opened through one thick ungraceful
door. The two of them, weary King and weary soldier, leaned their elbows on the
balustrade and stared into the night; this evening the sky glittered with stars
as bright as hope. A single servant stood at the head of the stairs, who had
followed the King softly when he first left the dining hall; and the servant
held a candelabrum of only three candles. Their light brushed hesitantly at the
darkness of the corridor. The King turned at last and took the iron key on its chain
from around his neck, and pulled open the door to the Long Gallery. The soldier
entered and stood, his eyes upon the toes of his boots; and this night as he
stood he heard with the twelve listening Princesses the sound of the door swung
shut behind him, a tiny pause, and then the snick of the lock run home. The evening passed much as had the evening before. The soldier,
his eyes still lowered, made his way down the long chamber, past twelve silent
white-gowned Princesses, to his dark narrow cot behind the screen. There he
sat, thinking of nothing, staring at the unlit lamp, the cloak of shadows
beneath his hand and another handsome cloak, this one of deep blue, over his
shoulders. The eldest Princess came to him again, and offered him wine to
drink; and they exchanged words, but the words left no mark upon the soldier’s
memory. He poured the hot wine, gently and carefully, into the folds of his
handsome blue cloak; and even the heavy spiced steam of the drink seemed to
make his eyelids droop, his head nod. And he was sharply aware of the Princess’s
glance, and kept his mouth firmly closed, as if he were afraid that his hand,
under her look, might somehow stray and bring the wine to his lips against his
will. And he wondered at what it might be that directed her hand when she
drugged the wine, what peered through her eyes as she gave it to the mortal
watcher waiting behind the screen. He handed the empty goblet to the tall
waiting figure, and she left him silently. He lay down and began to snore, but with pauses between the
snores, that he might hear the sound of the heavy door being opened, the door
that led to the underground kingdom. He snored still as he rose, and tossed the
black cloak around him, in place of the wine-heavy blue one that lay in its
turn on the floor beside the cot; and then he stopped snoring, and slipped
around the edge of his screen, and saw the twelfth Princess watching the tail
of the eleventh’s dress gliding through the hatch. Then she too descended, and
the soldier cautiously followed. Nothing marred their descent this night; for the soldier
knew what he would find, and he made no mistakes. He looked at the jeweled
trees as he passed them, but he did not touch them; their purpose was served.
Tonight he must seek something further. The twelve black boats waited by the shore of the black
lake; the water’s edge, clawing at the pebbles, seemed almost to speak to him;
but he dared not listen too long. Tonight the oarsman in the twelfth boat must
have put more strength in his labor, for despite the soldier’s invisible
presence athwartships, staring toward the glittering island he knew would be
there, the last boat kept near the others, and docked with them. The soldier
set his jaw, and leaped ashore behind the Princess, as the black captain held
the boat delicately touching the pier; and he watched as the captains of all
the twelve boats whirled out of their long black cloaks and wide-brimmed hats
and stood at the princesses’ sides, as fearfully handsome as the Princesses
were beautiful. But the soldier clutched his black cloak to him all the closer,
and was curiously grateful for the way it clutched back. And as the gleaming
pairs of dancers swept from dockside into the arms of the music that reached
out from the castle’s opened gates, the soldier followed after them, walking
slowly but without hesitation. There were many others within the broad ballrooms of that castle
besides the Princesses and their partners; he had not realized, the night before,
even as he was dazzled and bewildered by the bright colors they wore and the intricate
dance steps they pursued, just how many others were present. The music thrummed
in the soldier’s ears and beat against his invisible skin till he felt that
anyone looking at him must see the outline that the melodies and counterpoints
drew around him. But none appeared to suspect his presence, and he walked
boldly through the high rooms, and blinked at the light and the glitter. The
rooms seemed as intensely lit as the banqueting hall of the Princesses’ father,
and he found the glare here no less disquieting to his mind, and much more so
to his eyes, which were dazzled by twelves upon twelves upon twelves upon
twelves of dancing figures, all glorying in gold and silver and gems, not only
in headdresses and necklaces, rings, brooches and bracelets, but wrought into
their clothing; even fingernails and eyelids in this enchanted place gleamed
like diamonds; and none was ever still. He found he could think of the
unnatural stillness of the Princesses in their father’s home as restful,
soothing, something to remember with pleasure and relief rather than
bewilderment. The soldier had no sense of time. He wove through the crowds
and stared around him; he felt confused by the light and the brilliant music;
he remembered his thoughts of the night before, huddled against a dockside
post, and he shivered, and his cloak pressed tighter around his throat. But he
reached out to steady himself, one hand upon the gorgeous scrolls of an
ivory-inlaid doorframe; and for a moment, with that touch, his mind seemed
clear and calm, suspended behind his eyes where it might watch and consider
what went on around him, without feeling the fears that thundered unintelligibly
at him. And he saw, then, something beyond the scintillation of gems and
precious things beyond counting, beyond the elegance, the grace and sheer
overwhelming beauty of the scene before him. He saw that the faces of the
throng were blank and changeless, the lightness of step, of gesture, the
perfections of automatons. None spoke; the splendor of the constant music did
but disguise the unnatural silence of the many guests; again the soldier
thought of the King’s musicians playing gallantly to hide the silence of their
master and his daughters. Yet there one listened to the music because one could
hear the sorrow behind it that it sought to conceal, even to soften. Here, to
listen carefully to what lay behind the music was to court madness, for what
lay beyond it was the emptiness of the void. The soldier thought of his own
shabby clumsiness, but now suddenly he had some respect for it, because it was
human. And as he thought these things, clear, each of them, as such
a sky as he had seen over the surface of his beloved earth only yesterday afternoon,
he saw the eldest Princess stepping toward him, one white hand laid quietly on
the arm of her tall black-haired escort. The two of them together made such a
beautiful sight his heart ached within him for all his new sunlit wisdom; but
he looked at them straight, staring the longest at the Princess. He felt then
that to stare at her, to memorize each line of her face, each hollow and shadow
and curve, would be a comfort and a relief to him; and if the woman at the well
was correct—and tonight the hope had returned that she might be—the Princess
would not begrudge it him. And so he looked at her, and as he looked the ache
in his heart changed: for he saw that her chin was raised just a little too
high, and she placed each slim foot just a little too carefully. The expressionlessness
on her face was as flawless as her beauty, but he thought he knew, now, what it
was costing her. The two of them walked by him, unknowing; he turned his head
to watch them go. They left the great halls of the palace; he saw them fade
into the shadows of blackness beyond the courtyard till the blaze of the
torches at the portals blinded him and he could not tell them from the gems on
the Princess’s gown. And so the second night wore to its end, and the soldier followed
the Princesses home to the Long Gallery, and heard the stone hatch sigh closed.
He lay on his bed and snored; and rose the next morning and looked around him,
and remembered the night before, and the night before that one. And so he recalled
that tonight was his third and last night to share the Princesses’ chamber, and
discover their secret if he would, as so many had tried before. And he knew
that as he sat this morning blinking at his boots, so tomorrow morning would a
messenger await him at the iron-bound door to the Princesses’ Gallery, to lead
him before them, and before the King, and to account for the boon the King had
granted him. So on the third night the soldier looked around him with the
eyes of one who seeks some exact thing when he strode into the palace of
haunted dreams at the heart of the black lake. Tonight he seemed to hear only
the thunderous silence, for somehow the music had lost him; or perhaps he had
lost it, in that quiet moment inside his own heart of the night before; and the
silence held no danger for him. This third night yet he was afraid again, for
all his boldness; but it was not the cowering miserable fear of the first
night, but the steady and knowledgeable fear of an old soldier who dares face
an enemy too strong for him. In his younger days the soldier had slipped into hostile
camps when his colonel ordered him to, with but a few of his fellows, when the
enemy was asleep or unguarded, to do what they could and then slip away again.
It was because of one of these raids, not so successful as it might have been,
that the soldier ever since was forewarned of a change in the weather by the
slow pain in his right shoulder. He might be glad that the dagger had caught
him in the shoulder and not in the leg, for he had still been able to run,
trying by the pressure of his left hand to hold the blood from pumping out, the
mist still rising inexorably before his eyes. He found himself with his legs
braced and his hands clenched at his sides, staring at circling dancers, and
that same mist before his eyes. He shook his head to clear it. He thought of
scorning the fact that that particular memory chose to disturb him on this
particular night; but he had not lived so long by ignoring such warnings as his
instinct might give him. He was glad that this third night was to be his last;
he felt as though the cloak of invisibility would not be a sufficient bar to
all that he felt lurked here, beyond the lights, for very much longer. Some
sort of dawn would come to betray him, shining through his shadow cloak, as a
simpler sort of dawn had betrayed his nighttime stealth years ago. And he listened again to what was not there behind the sorcerous
music of this place, and thought that that dawn might be of his own making;
there were some things that could not bear to be known, and he was walking too
near to them. He stood beside the great gates that led outside the castle
to the night blackness beyond the ballroom light, and to the black water
creeping around the docks. He saw the Princesses dancing in the graceful arms
of their swains. The youngest danced past him, very near; so near he could see
the transparent wisp of fair hair that had escaped the fine woven net and
fallen across her eyes; and as she went past him he thought he saw her shudder,
ever so slightly. Her eyes turned toward him, and he stopped breathing,
thinking she might see some movement in the air. Her eyes searched the shadows
where he stood wrapped in his cloak of shadows, as if she were certain that she
would find something that she was looking for; and behind the fine veil of hair
he saw fear sunk deep in her wide eyes. But her gaze passed over him and
through him and back again without recognition; and then her tall partner
whirled her into a figure of the dance that took her away from his dark corner,
and he saw her no more. He stayed where he was, thinking, watching; and he saw the
eldest Princess walking again with her hand on the arm of her black captain;
she passed through a high arch from the ballroom to the courtyard where he
stood, a little way from him; and in her free hand she carried a jeweled
goblet. The two of them paused just beyond the threshold, and the Princess
glanced to one side. A low marble bench stood beside her. She lowered her hand
with a swift gesture and left the cup upon it; and then walked away as her escort
turned and led her, almost as if she wished him not to see what she had done.
The soldier, without understanding what he did, went at once to that bench and
lifted up the goblet. He peered inside, tilting it to the light so that he
might see its bottom. It was empty. Some inlaid patterns glinted at him, but he
could not see it clearly. He thought: “This will do also to show the King.” And
he hid the cup under his cloak. That night too came to its end; and perhaps it was his own eagerness
to be gone, but it seemed to him that the Princesses’ step was slower tonight
as they turned toward the boats, though from reluctance or weariness he could
not say. But he walked so closely upon the youngest Princess’s heels as she
stepped into the last boat that nearly he trod upon her gown for a second time,
and he caught himself back only just at the last. As they disembarked on the far side of the lake the soldier
stooped suddenly and dipped his goblet into the black water, raising it full to
the brim; drops ran down its sides and across his hand like small crawling
things with many legs, and his hand trembled, but he held the heavy cup grimly.
He turned, the unpleasant touch of the black water still fresh on his skin, and
watched the black hulls slide away like beetles across the lake’s smooth
surface. When he turned back again, the Princesses were already climbing the
long stair, and he had to hurry to catch them up and lie back on his cot before
they should look for him. He was careful, for all his haste, that he spilled no
further drop of the goblet’s contents. He set it down beyond the head of his
cot, and tossed his shadow cloak over it. When the eldest Princess came to look
at him, he lay on his back, snorting a little in his sleep, as an old soldier
who has drunk drugged wine might be expected to snort; but he watched her from
under his lashes. She gave no sigh; and after a moment she went away. He did not remember sleeping, that night. He heard the soft
whisper of the elegant rainbow gowns being swept into chests and wardrobes; the
heavy glassy clink of jewels into boxes; and a soft tired sound he thought
might be of worn-out dancing slippers pushed gently under beds. Then there were
the quiet subsiding sounds of mattresses and pillows, and the brittle swish of
fresh sheets, the blowing out of candles and the sharp smell of the black wicks.
And silence. The soldier lay on his back, his eyes wide open now in the
darkness, and thought of all the things he had to think about, past and
present; he dared not think of the future. But he put his memory in order as he
was used to put his kit in order, with the brass and the buckles shining, the
leather soaped and waxed, the tunic set perfectly. He did not feel tired. And then at last some thin pale light
came to touch his feet, and creep farther round the screen’s edge to climb to
his knees, and then leap over the screen’s top to fall on his face. He watched
the light, not liking it, for it should be the sweet wholesome light of dawn;
but there was no window in the Long Gallery since the Princesses had slept
here. And so he understood by its approach that the eldest Princess woke first,
and lit her candle; and her first sister then awoke and lit hers; and so till
the twelfth Princess felt the waxen light on her face and awoke in her turn,
whose bed lay nearest the screen in the far corner. The Princesses did not speak. Their morning toilette was completed
quickly; and then there was a waiting sort of pause, and then he heard the
sound of the King’s key in the lock of the door to the Long Gallery that led
into the castle, into the upper world. The door opened; and the sound of many
skirts and petticoats told him the Princesses were leaving, although he heard
no sound of footfall. Then the silence returned. The soldier sat up. His mind
was alert, quiet but steady; but his body was stiff, especially the right
shoulder. He sat, waiting, wondering what would come to him. He
creaked the mattress a little, wondering if they waited at the Gallery door
already. They did. Two servants approached and set down a little table, and put
a basin of water on it, and hung a towel over it. Then they folded the screen
and set it to one side, and put the little table with the untouched lamp
against the wall next to the screen. The soldier looked down the long row of
twelve white beds, made up perfectly smooth so that one would think they never
had been slept in; they might even have been carven from chalk or molded of the
finest porcelain and polished with a silken cloth. He looked down and saw the
tips of a pair of dancing shoes showing from beneath the bed nearest him. The
fragile stuff they were made of sagged sadly down, and he did not need to see
if there were holes in the bottoms. He stood up, feeling as if his creaking bones might be heard
by the waiting servants as the creaking mattress had been. He splashed his face
with the water, then rubbed face and hands briskly with the towel. He pushed
his shaggy hair back, knowing there was little else to be done with it. He
looked up then, and the servants jerked their eyes away from the two heaps at
the head of his cot and stared straight ahead of them. He wondered if these two
men always waited on the third mornings of the Princesses’ champions; and if
so, what they had seen before. He leaned down to pick up the heavy goblet; the cloak of shadows,
nothing but a bit of black cloth to the eye, held round its stem, and clutched
his wrist as if for reassurance. The wine-sodden cloak he left lying as it was. He turned to the waiting servants, and they led the way to
the door of the Long Gallery, down the stairs, and along the hall to the high
chamber the soldier had sat in for three cheerless feasts at the King’s right
hand. Now the King sat in a tall chair at the end of this chamber; and his
daughters stood on either hand. And around them, filling the hall till only a
narrow way remained from the door to the feet of the King, were men and women
who had heard of the new challenger come to try to learn how the Princesses
danced holes in their shoes each night, locked in the Long Gallery by their
father, who held the only key to that great mysterious door. And now they were
come to hear what that hero had found. The two servants that escorted him paused at the door to the
great room, and made their bows; and the soldier went in alone. The subdued
murmur of voices stopped at once upon his entrance. The hope and hopelessness
that hung in the air were almost tangible; he could almost feel hands clutching
at him, pleading with him. But he went on, much heartened; for the voices were
real human voices, and he knew about hope and despair. As he strode forward, one hand held to his breast with a
thin shred of black dangling from the wrist and hand and what it held only a
blur of shadows, someone stepped out of the crowd and stood before him. It was
the captain of the guard, the man he called friend, however few the words they
had actually exchanged; and in his hands he carried a bundle. This bundle he
held out to the soldier, and the soldier took it; and he looked into his friend’s
eyes and smiled. The captain smiled back, anxiously, searching his face, and
stepped back then; and the soldier went on to where the King sat. There he
knelt, and on the first step of the dais he set two shrouded things from his
two hands. Then he stood, and looked at the King, who, sitting in the
high throne, looked down at him. “Well,” said the King. He did not raise his voice, but the
King’s voice was such of its own that it might reach every corner with each
word, as the King chose. This “Well” now would ring in the ears of the man or
woman farthest from him in this crowded room. “You have spent now three nights
in the Long Gallery, guarding the sleep of my daughters, while for three more
nights they have danced holes in their new shoes. Can you tell us how it is
that every night, although they may not stir from their chamber, these new
dancing slippers are worn quite through, and each morning beneath each bed is
not a pair of shoes, but a few worn tatters of cloth?” “Yes,” said the soldier. “I can.” His voice was no less
clear than the King’s own; and a hush ran round the room that was louder than
words. “And I will.” He bent and picked up the bundle that the captain had
given him; and was surprised at the suppleness of his body, now that the
waiting was finished. “At the foot of the eldest Princess’s bed is a door of stone
that rises from the floor. Each night the Princesses descend through that door,
and down a long stairway cut in the rock there. At first these stairs are dark,
the ceiling low and dank; but then the way opens on a cliff-face that the
stairs walk still down; and this open way is lined to the cliff’s foot with
jeweled trees. On the first night as I followed the Princesses I broke a branch
of one of these jeweled trees.” And he opened the first bundle and held the
branch aloft, and the wicked gems in the smooth white bole glittered and leaped
like fire; and a sigh wove through the crowd. The soldier had faced the King as
he spoke, although he fixed his eyes on the King’s hands as they lay serenely
in his lap; now he saw them clench suddenly together and he raised his eyes to
look at the King’s face and saw there a sudden joy he could not quell for all
his kingdom leap out of his eyes, not as a king but a father. The soldier
noticed also that while the line of Princesses was now motionless, the hand of
the youngest had risen and covered her face. He drew his gaze back up the row to the eldest, but she stood
quietly, her hands clasped before her and her eyes cast down. “At the foot of the cliff,” said the soldier, “there is a
dark shore that edges a lake; and the waters of this lake are black, and—”
there was a pause just long enough to be heard as a pause, and the soldier continued:
“—and the waters of that lake do not sound as the waters of our lakes sound as
they lap upon the shore.” He stooped and laid the jeweled branch on the second step of
the dais, this but one step below the one on which the King’s feet rested. It
flickered at him as if its gems were winking eyes. As he straightened he found
he had turned himself a little, facing more nearly toward where the eldest
Princess stood than her father’s throne; but he did not change his position
again. “At the edge of that lake are twelve boatmen, sculling their
twelve lean black boats. The twelve captains wear black, and the oars are as
black as the hulls. The twelve Princesses embark upon these boats, and are
carried far—I know not how far, for what passes for sky in this underground
place is dim and green, and soon darkens to the color of the lake itself as the
boats pass over the water. Then a great palace looms up upon what is perhaps an
island, or perhaps a promontory of some dark land on the far side of that lake;
I only can tell you that the boats dock near the courtyard of this great
palace, and the courtyard is ablaze with lights, as are the magnificent rooms
within; but if one passes through those vast chambers to look upon the far side
of the castle, for all the brilliance of the light, the shadows creep in close,
and are absolute no farther than a strong arm’s stone’s throw from the palace
gates. Nothing like moon or star shines overhead. “In these dazzling rooms your Princesses dance through the earth’s
night, partnered by the black ferrymen: but these have thrown off their black
cloaks for the dancing, and are as dazzling in their beauty as the rooms that
contain them—near as dazzling perhaps as the Princesses themselves.” The
soldier spoke these words with no sense of paying a compliment, but merely as a
man speaks the truth; and a few of the oldest members of the. audience forgot
for a moment the wonder of the story he told, and looked at him sharply, and
then smiled. “There is a splendid throng in those great ballrooms; one
does not know where to look, and wherever one’s eyes rest, the magnificence is
bewildering, as is the grace of the dancers. There is always music during those
long hours that the Princesses dance their slippers to pieces; the music
reaches out to greet those who touch the pier after the journey across the
water; nearly it lifts one off one’s feet, whatever the will may say against
it. But behind the music is silence, and something more than silence;
something unnameable, and better so. And I heard no one of those dancers within
those halls and that music ever address a word to another. “Three nights I followed the Princesses to this place,
walking down the stairs behind them, standing in the bottom of the twelfth
black boat with a Princess before me and a captain behind; three nights I followed
them again back to the castle of their father, and ran ahead of them at the
last, to be lying snoring on my bed when they returned.” But he spoke no word,
yet, of how this was accomplished without any knowing. “On the third night at the palace I brought something away
with me.” He bent again, and picked up the shapeless blur of shadows. He peeled
the whispering rag away, and let it fall to his feet, where it lay motionless;
but he was not unaware of its touch, and he wondered at its uncommon stillness.
He held the goblet up as he had held the branch, and those whose eyes followed
it in the first moments thought it was as if the unshielded sun shone in the
room, and before their eyes colors shifted and swam, and they could not see
their neighbors, but seemed for that moment to be in a castle beyond imagining
grander than their King’s proud castle, surrounded by a crowd of people
unnaturally beautiful. But the vision cleared and the soldier spoke again, and
those who had seen something they had not understood in the sudden brilliance
of the thing he had held up to them listened uneasily, but knowing that what he
said was true. “This goblet is from the shadow-held palace underground, where
the Princesses dance holes in their shoes.” He lowered the goblet, and looked
into it. The black water shifted as his hand trembled, and the surface glittered
like the facets of polished stone. The noise of the water as it touched the
sides was like the distant cries of the imprisoned. “In it I dipped up some of
the; water of that lake I crossed six times.” As he said this, the cries seemed suddenly to have words in
them, as once he had heard the water talking secrets to the shore; but this
time, in earth’s broad daylight, he was horribly afraid of the words he might
hear, that they might somehow harm his world, taint the sky and the sunlight. And
he held the cup abruptly away from him, as far as his arm would reach. The
water rose up to the brim and spilled over, with a nasty thin shriek like
victory; and it fell to the floor with a hiss. Where it fell there rose a
shadow, and the shadow seemed dreadfully to take shape; and the people who
stood watching moaned. The soldier stood stricken with the knowledge of what he
had done; the King made no sign. The shadow moved; it ebbed and rose again, bulking larger in
the light; and a leg of it, if it was a leg, thrust back, feeling its way. It
touched the discarded cloak crouched at the soldier’s feet. And the shadow was gone as if it had never been. Most of
those who had seen it were never sure of what they saw; some, who knew about
the nightmares where an unseen Thing pursues without reason or mercy, believed
in this waking Thing more easily; but in later years remembered only that once
they had had a nightmare more terrible than the rest, and there was no memory
of what had happened the day that the twelve dancing Princesses’ enchantment
was broken. But about the soldier’s tale all remembered his description of the
underground land the Princesses had been bound to for so many nights with a deep-felt
fear that could not entirely be accounted for in the words the soldier used. But then too there was little time for thought, for what was
certain was that the ground underfoot suddenly rose up to strike at those who
had so long taken its imperturbability for granted. It rose up, and sank away
again, and quivered alarmingly, and several people cried out, though none was
hurt; a few stumbled and fell to their knees. A dull but thunderous roar was
heard at some distance they could not guess at. A servant came in during the
stunned silence following the half-believed shadow and the unknown roar, and
explained, so far as he could; and bowed shakily, and went away again. The
floor of the walled-in Long Gallery had collapsed, burying forever the entrance
to the underground lake. No one knew what the Princesses thought, and no one
inquired. When any dared stop feeling themselves to be sure they were there,
and not home in bed, and looking surreptitiously at those who stood around
them, who were looking surreptitiously back, and free to raise their eyes and
look at the royal daughters again, the Princesses’ faces were calm, their eyes
downcast, as before. But those who stood nearest the soldier and the King and
the twelve Princesses thought that the King and his daughters were whiter than
they were wont to be. And yet at the same time there was something like the joy
the soldier had seen pulling at the King’s face pulling as well at his daughters’
eyes and mouths and hands. The soldier knew what had happened, and believed; he knew
about nightmares. But he knew also that there were nightmares that happened
when one was awake, which was a knowledge denied most of the quiet farmer folk
and city merchants present around him. And he was appalled at this shadow he
had freed. He looked down at his feet. A wisp of black, gossamer thin, delicate
as a lady’s veil, lay before him. He knelt to pick it up, and it stirred gently
against his palm; and he heard as he knelt the King’s voice speaking to him. “Can you tell us how you succeeded in this thing? How none
tried to prevent you from going where you would?” The soldier straightened up once more, holding the terrible
goblet, empty now, chaste and still, in one hand, and the little bit of black
in the other. “An old woman gave me a cloak,” he said slowly. “A black cloak,
to make me invisible; for I told her where I was bound, and why; and though I
had done her but a small service that any might have done in my place, she
wished to give me this gift.” He looked up, met the King’s eyes. “And she
warned me not to drink the wine the Princesses would offer me when I lay down
in my corner of the Long Gallery; and warned me too that not to drink might be
more difficult than it seems to tell it.” “This cloak,” said the King. “Where is it now?” “I do not know,” said the soldier, and the hand not holding
the cup closed gently around the shred of black rag that was a cloak no longer. The King stood up from his throne then and stepped down till
he stood on the floor next to the soldier; and in his eyes was the gladness the
soldier had seen flare up when first he began his story; but there was no
attempt to moderate or conceal it now, and it struck the soldier full in the face.
And something like that joy—for a poor and weary soldier has little knowledge
of joy—rose up in the soldier’s heart. And he thought as he had thought three
nights before: “This is the commander that I fought for, although I did not
know it; I am glad that I have been permitted to meet him.” But as he looked
upon the King’s face now, he thought that the drinking of their sovereign’s
health was not a wasted tradition at all. Years fell away from the soldier as
he stood smiling at his commander, and certain memories he had never been able
to shut out of his dreams went quietly to sleep themselves. The goblet dropped
from his hand without his knowing. It fell to the floor with a dull and heavy
clang; and not one eye followed it, for all were looking at the King and the
man who had returned him his happiness. The goblet was forgotten; and much
later, the servants who came to set the room to rights did not find it,
although several of them knew it should be there to be found. Then the King said so that all the people might hear: “You
know the reward for the breaking of this spell: you shall marry one of my daughters,
and she shall be Queen and you King after me, and the eldest of your children
shall sit on the throne after you.” The soldier found that he was looking over the King’s shoulder,
and his eyes, without his asking them to, found the down-turned face of the
eldest Princess. As her father finished speaking she looked up, and met the soldier’s
gaze; and then he knew that the odd stirring beneath his breast bone that he
had felt in the face of the King’s happiness was joy indeed, for it welled up
so strongly it could not be mistaken. “Give me the eldest,” he heard his voice say, “for I am no
longer young.” And the eldest Princess stepped forward before her father
had the chance to say yea or nay, and walked to him, and held out her hand to
him; but he did not realize till her fingers closed around his that he had
reached out his hand to her. The people cheered; the soldier heard it, but did not notice
when it first began. The Princess’s eyes, that looked into his now so clearly
and peacefully, were an unusual color, a sweet lavender that was almost blue;
and in them he read a wisdom that comforted him, for it held a sense of youth
that had nothing to do with years. He did not know what it was the Princess saw as she looked
at him that made her smile so wonderfully; but he thought he might learn, and
so he smiled back. Epiloguethe
wedding was celebrated but a fortnight later; time enough only to invite
everyone, not only those who lived in the city or nearby, but those who lived
far up in the mountains, those even who lived beyond the kingdom’s borders who
would reach out to grasp the hand of friendship thus offered, and come and
dance at the wedding. There was barely time enough for all the barrels of wine
and of flour and sugar, and haunches of beef and venison, and all the fruits
that the city and the ships at its docks might furnish, to be brought to the
castle and dealt with magnificently by the royal cooks. And all the time that
the cooks were baking and stewing and roasting and arranging, all the seamstresses
and tailors were sewing new gowns and tunics, and the jesters studied new
tricks, and the theatrical troupes went over new sketches, and the musicians
unearthed all the dancing music they had once played with such delight, and
learned it all over again, but even better than before. It was the grandest
wedding that all the people in a country all working together might bring
about; and there was help from neighboring countries and their kings too,
whether they could attend or not, for many were glad to see their old friend
restored to happiness. And there were a number of noble sons thoughtfully
dispatched to look over the eleven other Princesses. And the gaiety was such
that people felt quite free to compliment all the Princesses on how beautifully
they danced; and if perhaps the eldest danced the best of all, seven of her
sisters were nonetheless betrothed by the end of the week’s celebration, and
the other four by the time she and her new husband returned from their bridal
trip. The youngest Princess married the captain of the guard. Once
this might have been thought too lowly a match for a royal Princess; but her fiancй
had been seen to be the right-hand man of the new Crown Prince. And an ostler who had once told a restless soldier the story
of the twelve dancing Princesses came to the wedding by special invitation,
which included a horse from the royal stables to ride on; and this ostler later
admired all the King’s stable and stud so intelligently that room was found for
him there. And by the time he had taught thirty-two young Princes and
forty-seven young Princesses how to ride and drive and take proper care of
their horses, he was Master of the Stable and ready to retire. On their bridal trip the Crown Prince and his Princess rode
up the road that had first brought the Prince to the city; and the Prince recognized
much of what he had seen on his journey. But they found no small cottage near a
well where such should be, nor any old woman like the one he still remembered.
They went so far as to ask some of the folk who lived along the road to the
King’s city if they knew of her; but none did. About the Author...Jennifer Carolyn Robin McKinley was born in her mother’s
home town of Warren, Ohio, and grew up in various places all over the world
because her father was in the Navy. She read Andrew Lang’s Blue Fairy Book for
the first time in California; The Chronicles of Narnia for the first
time in New York; The Lord of the Rings for the first time in Japan; The
Once and Future King for the first time in Maine. She is still inclined to
keep track of her life by recalling what books she was reading at a given time.
Other than books she counts as her major preoccupations grand opera and long
walks, both of which she claims keep the blood flowing and the imagination
limber. At present she lives on a horse farm not far from Boston,
Massachusetts, with a baby grand piano, two thousand books, six library cards,
and an electric typewriter. Her first novel, Beauty: A Retelling of the Story of
Beauty and the Beast, was published in the fall of ’78. The Door
in the Hedge is her second book. Her third, The Blue Sword—the first
book of a trilogy—will be published in the fall of ’82. |
|
|